Prepare for war
by
Rebecca Brown


TABLE OF CONTENTS

Introduction 1. Get Out of Town!  2. Covenanting With God 3. A Year of
Wrestling 4. Standing 5. The Beginning of Wisdom 6. Fire 7. Hearing God
8. Prayer 9. Demons in Christians 10.  Doorways 11.  A Deception 12.
Testing the Spirits in Christian Churches 13.  The New Age Testing and
Witnessing 14.  Ritualistic Child Abuse 15.  The Double Minded Man 16.
The Spirit and The Spirit World 17.  Deliverance In Conclusion

"Proclaim ye this among the gentiles; Prepare war, wake up the mighty
men, let all the men of war draw near; let them come up:

Beat your plowshares into swords, and your pruning hooks into spears:
let the weak say, I am strong.

Assemble yourselves, and come, all ye heathen, and gather yourselves
together round about: thither cause thy mighty ones to come down, 0
Lord.

Let the heathen be wakened, and come up to the valley of Jehoshaphat:
for there will I sit to judge all the heathen round about.

Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come, get you down; for
the press is full, the vats overflow; for their wickedness is great.

Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: for the day of the
Lord is near in the valley of decision."

Joel 3:9-14

Introduction

It is with great soberness and heaviness of heart that I write this
book as God has commanded me.  The "Day of the Lord in the Valley of
Decision" is upon us.

Evil is walking openly in our land, and around the world, to an extent
that would absolutely astound and horrify the average Christian were
they to open their eyes and see.  We're so busy hiding in our nice
comfortable little homes, and in our comfortable little church
buildings, and in our multitude of projects; we can't run fast enough
to hide our eyes and ears from what's going on in our land.  Through
every possible media source and the actions of millions of people,
Satan's statements are coming through loud and clear: "Serve me, or
die!"  Who's going to warn these people in the Valley of Decision?
Who's going to fight for their souls?  Who's going to give them the
message that they don't have to serve Satan?  Who has the faith to pick
up the sword of the Lord and go to battle?

The war is upon us, beloved.  Whether we like it or not, there's no
escaping it.  The days are evil, and the time is short.  We ourselves
are faced with a decision.  Either we serve Satan or we pick up the
sword and fight- many of us will lay down our lives in the process.

So, the issue confronts us, where do WE stand with God?  Do you know
Him personally?  Does He talk to you?  Do you walk with Him?  Are you
close enough to Him so that when you're faced with pure demonic power
you can stand against it in the power and authority of Jesus Christ? Or
has sin in your life given Satan legal ground to attack you?  Ifso, you
can't hope to stand against him.  What are you going to do when you're
faced with the issue of either giving your own children for sacrifice
or being sacrificed yourself?.  Are you able to stand against that kind
of evil?  How will the glitter of the "Christian" TV stars stand in the
face of such evil?  It cannot stand.  This book is written to start to
prepare you to face this kind of evil.  Jesus accomplished it for us on
the cross when He suffered and died.  "And having spoiled
principalities and powers, he made a shew of them openly, triumphing
over them in it."  Colossians 2:15 Now it is up to us to walk in a
relationship with the Lord whereby we, too, can triumph over these
powers and authorities in the precious name and wonderful power of
Jesus Christ.  But I tell you in truth, if you have sin in your life,
if you do not have a personal relationship with the Lord, then you will
not stand, and your decision, in the Valley of Decision, will be the
wrong one.

This book is written as a sequel to He Came To Set The Captives Free,
which told the story of Elaine and myself.  Elaine, a servant of Satan
for 17 years, one of the top witches in the U.S."  clashed with me
during my first year out of medical school.  Our clash nearly resulted
in my death, but Elaine, finding a power and love greater than anything
her master Satan could give her, turned from serving Satan and made
Jesus Christ her Lord, Savior and Master.  It has been seven long years
since that glorious day when Elaine was finally, completely delivered
from all the demon spirits that inhabited her.  What adventures we have
had since then!  Our race is almost run, we know that the Lord will be
calling us home soon.  It is our desire to leave you, the reader, with
some of the knowledge God has given us during our battle.  Our hearts
are so grieved for the multitudes of people who are rushing into Hell.
It is my prayer that this book will be used by the Lord to help you
take up His sword and go to battle.  Are you willing to lay down your
life that a soul may know Jesus Christ?  "Greater love hath no man than
this, that a man lay down his life for his friends."  John 15:13

CHAPTER 1

"Get Out Of Town!"

The dark hall was silent except for the soft swish-swish of the
rubber-soled feet of the two white-coated figures as they walked
wearily toward the call rooms.  One of the figures, Rebecca, sensed a
heaviness and foreboding in the air.  Suddenly, her companion turned
and, gripping her shoulder with steely fingers, brought them both to an
abrupt halt.  Tension vibrated in the air as the two stood facing each
other.  Rebecca noted with surprise the taut fear in the other doctor's
face.  "Rebecca," he said in a harsh urgent whisper, "you've got to get
out of town this week!  Say your mother took ill suddenly, or died-
anything, but you must get out of town, your life depends on it!"  "But
Tim, you know I'm on call every third night this week, I cannot
possibly get out of town.  Why should I?"  "You must believe me, you
will be killed if you stay.  You must stay away through the Easter
weekend.  I dare not say more."  "Ahh, I thought you sat on the council
of The Brotherhood.  I'm to be one of the Black Mass sacrifices this
year, is that it?  You know I can't leave, Elaine is too ill to be
moved from the hospital.  Anyway, I will not leave her alone."  "Yes, I
know, they will kill her too, here in the hospital.  Her death will be
relatively easy, but yours..."

"Tim, listen, thank you for risking your life to warn me, but I cannot
leave..."  "Rebecca, don't be a fool!  Nothing can save you if you
stay!"

"Oh yes, my Master can keep me safe!  Tim, don't you see?  You are
serving the wrong master.  Satan will destroy you!  Jesus loved you
enough to die for you!  Won't you consider turning to Him ?"  "No way.
No one gets out alive!"

"Elaine did, look at her."  Tim's face hardened as he drew himself up
straighter, coldness coming over his features.  "Yes, look at Elaine.
She has nothing!  She's lost everything, and she probably won't even
live.  I've got too much invested, my career, my family, everything.
I'm not going to lose that!  If you keep on, Rebecca, you'll lose your
career and everything you have.  Why be so foolish?  You are throwing
away everything you've worked so hard to get.  It's stupid!"  "God's
wisdom is foolishness to men, Tim.  What will it benefit you if you
gain the whole world but end up burning in Hell for all eternity?  You
must see that Satan really hates you and plans to destroy you!"  "Well,
I wouldn't say your Jesus has clone such a great job for Elaine.  Since
she left Satan, not only has she lost everything, but she has been in
the hospital for almost six months now, and you're about to get kicked
out of here if you keep fighting to keep her alive!  Use your common
sense, Rebecca.  You know you have been greatly favored here, you could
have a good career, even become famous.  I simply can't understand
you!"  "I'm sorry; I know you can't.  But I'll keep praying that
someday you will, and that you'll remember our conversation tonight. 
Just remember, Tim, when the chips are down, Jesus loves you, Satan
hates you, he is nothing but a liar!"  Tim's face and voice became icy
and angry.  "So be it.  Your death is on your own head!  You can't say
you weren't warned!"  With that parting shot he turned and walked
quickly to his call room, closing the door with quiet finality. 
Rebecca glanced at the watch on her wrist.  Four A.M. She sighed.  Two
hours and she must be up to start the next day, that is, if she didn't
get called again.

The conversation with Tim had shaken her more than she let on.  He was
dead serious, she knew that.  Her life was in danger.  Tim, a fellow
doctor at the hospital where Rebecca was in training, was also a high
sat artist  Tonight was confirmation of that.  He wouldn't have known
Rebecca was to be one of the sacrifices unless he sat on the council,
which is the governing board of the large and powerful local coven. She
knew from experience that her life wasn't worth two cents.  And, his
remarks about Elaine had hit uncomfortably close to where her own
worried thoughts had been the last several days.  Why hadn't they
reached a victory where Elaine was concerned?  She had been in the
hospital almost continuously since her final deliverance almost a year
ago, and she was currently critically ill.  The battle had been
unrelenting and they were both exhausted and discouraged.  Was she
being foolish?

She went into her own call room and fell to her knees on the cold, hard
floor by the narrow bed, tears flowing.  "Oh God," she cried, "am I
within your will?"

As Rebecca poured out her doubts and fears to the Lord, her mind
whirled back over the recent events in her life: Elaine's conversion
out of one of the highest positions in Satanism in the U.S. and the
terrible eight-week battle with the demons in her until she was finally
completely delivered.  Both she and Elaine had thought their troubles
would end with Elaine's final deliverance.  How wrong they had been.
The battle was only just getting started, it seemed.  They had been
constantly harassed by demons, human spirits and physical people,
attacked constantly from every direction.  Elaine was continuously
sick, and now, for the past six months had been in the hospital,
critically ill.

"Was this how it was all to end?"  Rebecca wondered.  "Father, is it
your will for us to lay down our lives now?"

Suddenly, the Holy Spirit spoke to her clearly, "Child, remember the
covenant."  The covenant!  Why had she forgotten?  Father had had all
of this in His plans months before.  No wonder that battle had been so
hard.  Rebecca got up and sat on the edge of the bed, smiling and
wiping away her tears, peace flooded over her, that peace which only
Jesus Christ can give.

Her thoughts flew back to that fateful night almost six months ago. All
of Elaine's stubbornness had seemed to come to a head that weekend. The
Lord had spoken to Rebecca on a Friday evening, telling her that He had
commanded Elaine to make a covenant with Him to protect them from an
upcoming attack by the local Satanists.  Elaine had refused to do so,
stubbornly insisting that she would fight and protect them.  All of her
pride and stubbornness, developed over the 17 years she had served
Satan, had not yet been broken.

Rebecca brought up the subject to Elaine that evening after supper.
They sat on the couch in the living room discussing the issue. 
"Elaine, Father told me today that He has commanded you to join with me
in making a covenant with Him to protect us from an up-coming attack by
the Satanists here.  He says you have refused to do so.  Is that
right?"

"Yes, that's an insult!  I can fight and protect us.  I know our enemy
well.  After all, I spent 17 years serving him, I should know him!  I'm
not a weakling, why should I go running to God to protect us?" 
"Elaine, you can't disobey the Lord!"  "Why not?  When Satan commanded
something I didn't want to do, then I just didn't do it.  God's
insulting me. Why should I ask Him to protect us when I can fight just
as well?"  "But Elaine, Satan's not God.  Satan is only a created
being, God is God! You cannot disobey God!"  The argument continued
with Rebecca getting more and more frustrated and Elaine getting more
and more stubborn. Suddenly the room was filled with a bright light as
a shining white-robed figure appeared in the living room with a drawn
sword in his hand.  He was tall, very tall.  His head nearly touched
the ceiling of the room.  He radiated power, and his countenance was
fierce.  His skin was bronzed, and the sword in his hand shown with a
pure white light.  As Rebecca started to speak he interrupted her
saying: "Hold your peace, woman, I am a servant of God most high, Jesus
Christ of Nazareth who was born of a virgin, walked this earth in the
flesh for 33 years, and died on a cross for your sins.  This Jesus who
now sits on high at the Father's right hand is my Master.  I am sent by
God the Father to kill this one who is so rebellious and disobedient. 
She has angered God."  * Rebecca sat opened mouthed as Elaine jumped to
her feet.

In his statement regarding the identification of Jesus Christ as his
master, the angel demonstrated the validity of who he was.  It was on
the basis of this statement that Rebecca accepted his identity as being
an angel of the Lord.  This is in accordance with the scripture which
says: "Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether
they are of God... Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is
come in the flesh is of God."  (1 John 4:1-2) Demons try to manifest as
"angels of light."  (2 Corinthians 11:14) It is very important to apply
this God-given test to every spirit.

Her 5 it.  3 in.  frame was dwarfed by the huge angel, but that didn't
stop Elaine!  She shook her fist at him saying, "O.K. big guy, let's
see if you can put your action where your mouth is!"

Horrified, Rebecca flew off the couch to Elaine.  She grabbed her by
the scruff of her neck and pulled her back down onto the couch.
"Elaine, shut-up!!  Now you sit there and keep your mouth closed for a
change!"  Then, turning away from Elaine and the angel, Rebecca threw
herself prone on her face on the floor with an open-mouthed Elaine
watching her in surprise.  "Oh Father," Rebecca cried out.  "You are a
God of justice and mercy.  I petition you in the name of Jesus Christ
your Son, please let your anger fall on me instead of Elaine.  You are
absolutely just, you have every right to bring judgment upon your
servant Elaine, but Father, I beg you to consider this thing.  If you
kill Elaine, Satan and his servants will say that your arm is too short
to bring anyone out of Satan's kingdom.  Please Father, regard your
servant's petition, let your just anger fall upon me, do not kill
Elaine."  The angel placed his sword into its sheath.  "Arise, woman,"
he said.  "Your petition has been heard and granted."  Then he
vanished.

As Rebecca got slowly to her feet, Elaine asked, "What was that all
about, why did the angel leave so suddenly?  And what was all that
about God's anger landing on you instead of me?"  Rebecca went and got
her Bible.  "Let me show you something, Elaine."

"Rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity
and idolatry."  I Samuel 15:23 "Look at the verse just before this,
Elaine."  "Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice... "

I Samuel 15:22.  "Rebellion is sin, Elaine, God will not tolerate
rebellion in His servants.  Every time you rebel against God you are
sinning just the same as if you were actively practicing witchcraft
again."

"O.K."  O.K."  so what was all that about Father's anger coming on you
instead of me?"

"Well, I was just following Moses' example.  All through the time he
led the Israelites through the wilderness, they rebelled against God
many times.  Each time God determined to destroy all of them and raise
up a nation through Moses in their place.  But Moses interceded for
them and begged the Lord not to destroy the people.  In Exodus chapter
32, Moses even asked the Lord to blot his own name out of His book if
He would not forgive the people.  I think Numbers 14 sums up Moses'
argument best:"

"And the Lord said unto Moses, How long will this people provoke me?
and how long will it be ere they believe me, for all the signs which I
have shown among them?  I will smite them with the pestilence, and
disinherit them, and will make of thee a greater nation and mightier
than they.  And Moses said unto the Lord,... Now if thou shalt kill all
this people as one man, then the nations which have heard the fame of
thee will speak, saying, Because the Lord was not able to bring this
people into the and which he sware unto them, therefore he hath slain
them in the wilderness."  Numbers 14:11-16.

"You don't realize how important your obedience is, Elaine.  You must
stand for the Lord so that many others can follow your example and be
saved out of Satan's kingdom.  Your stubbornness must be broken.  You
cannot serve the Lord any other way.  That angel would indeed have
killed you, he wasn't joking.  The Lord has every right to strike you
dead.  I know you are used to fighting with demons, but the angels of
the Lord are completely different than demons.  You cannot fight
against an angel, they fight with the power of the Lord and obey only
His will!"

"So what happens now?"

"I don't know, you're alive, and the angel said my petition had been
granted.  We'll just have to wait on the Lord and see.  '

"Yeah, it's this waiting on the Lord business that gets to me," was
Elaine's muttered comment as she headed off to bed.

Elaine was used to serving a master whom she could see and communicate
with directly.  She was used to seeing and talking with demons also.
She was also used to doing pretty much whatever she wanted.  Walking in
faith, accepting the commands of a God she could not see was very
different.  She, as so many others, had served Satan because of the
power she had received from him to do what she wanted to do.  Serving
God and doing only His will was a completely different way of life, and
a very difficult one for her to accept.

The next morning was one that would remain in Rebecca's memory forever.
She had the day off, and was in the kitchen clearing up the breakfast
dishes when suddenly she was struck with the most incredible illness
she had ever experienced.  "Lord," she asked, "is this from Satan?"

"No, this is my answer to your petition," was the quick response from
the Holy Spirit.

Within a few minutes Rebecca was so ill that she could no longer stand
up.  She had a raging fever and was in agony.  Every bone and joint and
muscle in her body convulsed in searing pain.  Every breath was an
agony.  All she could do was curl up in a tight silent ball of misery
on her bed.

Elaine came into the room shortly to see where she was.  Instantly, the
Lord made her fully aware of what was happening to Rebecca.  About four
hours later, Rebecca aroused from her agony enough to realize that
Elaine was on her knees by the bed weeping silently.  Rebecca could
just catch her quiet prayer: "Oh Father, please forgive me.  I see how
black my sins are, I see that every time I disobey you my actions have
an affect on someone else, most of all on Jesus.  Oh God, I don't
deserve it, but please forgive me and save Rebecca from death!"

Elaine's stubborn will had finally been broken!  In response to her
prayer, the Lord lifted His hand from Rebecca, and she recovered during
the rest of the day.  The next day, Sunday, Elaine wrote the following
in a notebook:

"Heavenly Father, in obedience to your command, your servants Rebecca
and Elaine hereby covenant with you for your protection against the
coming attacks by Satan's servants.  We ask you for this protection,
and thank you for it, in the name of your Son, Jesus Christ."

Then Elaine wrote down the date.  After the church service that
morning, they both went down to the altar and laid the notebook out
before the Lord.  They both signed it and committed it to the Lord in
prayer and obedience to His command to them.

As Rebecca sat in the dark call room almost six months later, she
realized that it had been for this occasion that the Lord had commanded
Elaine and herself to make that covenant with Him.  She shuddered as
she thought of the consequences if Elaine had refused to obey the Lord
in this instance.  Now Rebecca knew what she must do.

She made rounds early that morning and managed to get away from the
hospital in time to drive down to the church where Elaine had been
delivered.  She arrived during the last half of the Sunday morning
service.  After the service, as usual, Pastor Pat invited anyone who
wanted to pray to come up to the altar.  Rebecca had Elaine's notebook
in her hand.  She went forward and knelt down, placing the notebook on
the altar before her.  With tears streaming down her face she prayed
silently to the Lord:

"Oh Lord, please regard your servants.  You know that Satan desires to
kill us..."  Before she had time to say any more she was suddenly
permitted to see into the spirit world.  She was instantly transported
to the throne room of God.  She heard Satan standing before the Lord
petitioning for Elaine and herself.  "I petition for your servants, the
one is a traitor to me, and both have agreed to serve you even to the
point of death.  I don't believe them.  They are lying.  I want to
prove that.  Let my servants sacrifice them at this Black Mass and
you'll see just how shallow their commitments are."  * Then the Lord
addressed Rebecca.  "Woman, what do you have to say to this petition
from Satan?"

Rebecca held out the notebook.  "Father, you know our hearts.  I wish
to present to you this covenant you made with us.  Elaine and I obeyed
your command in making this covenant, now I respectfully present it to
you in the name of Jesus Christ your Son."

Rebecca found herself holding her breath for what seemed a long moment
of silence.  Then she heard the Father turn to Satan and say, "You
know, Satan, that I always keep my covenants.  I covenanted with these
my servants to protect them from this attack by your servants.  You
cannot have their lives, your servants cannot attack them.  I will keep
my word.  Depart from me."

Instantly Rebecca was aware of her physical surroundings again.
Joyfully she remembered the precious scripture in Hebrews: "Let us
therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need."  Hebrews 4:16.  God
kept His word, they would be safe.  She praised the Lord for His
goodness all the way home.

And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and
strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for
the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our
God day and night."  Revelation 12:10

CHAPTER 2

Covenanting With God

We have a wonderful God who delights in making covenants with His
people.  The whole Bible is a story of God's covenants with His people.
The previous chapter illustrated just one of the occasions in which God
covenanted with Elaine and myself.  We have a God who knows the end
from the beginning.  He knew Satan would petition for my life and
Elaine's life, that is why He asked us to make that covenant with Him
almost six months before.  Satan did not know about the covenant until
the day he petitioned for our lives.  I have no doubt at all that if we
had disobeyed God and had not made that particular covenant with Him,
we would have been killed by satanists as a sacrifice for their Black
Mass.  Oh the unsearchable wisdom of this wonderful and great God of
ours!

I wish to discuss here more about this important principle.  Too many
Christians are unaware of God's desire to covenant with His people and
thus are not alert to hearing the Holy Spirit's guidance when God does
wish to make a covenant with them.  Let us look at what God's word has
to say on the subject of covenanting.

The very gift of Jesus Christ is considered a "new" covenant by God
with men.  "Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum: We
have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of
the Majesty in the heavens; A minister of the sanctuary, and of the
true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man... But now hath he
[Jesus] obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the
mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better
promises."  Hebrews 8:1-6.  This "better covenant" refers to God's
promises which were fulfilled when Jesus paid the price for our sins on
the cross to bring us into a relationship as sons and daughters of God
and joint heirs with Christ in eternity.  "There shall come out of Zion
the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: For this is
my covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins."  Romans
11:26,27 God makes a covenant with each one of us when we ask Jesus to
forgive our sins and to become our Lord and Savior and Master.  Most
Christians stop at that point, but that is not the desire of God's
heart.  We are so privileged, God has a special plan for each one of
our lives and a special job for each one of us to do.  If we would only
be willing for Him to have HLs way with our lives, many times God would
speak to us through the Holy Spirit, letting us know that He desires to
make a covenant with us even as He did with Noah, Abraham, Moses,
Joshua and so on, clown through the pages of scripture.

Covenanting with God has been a very important part of my life, and the
one most important thing which has provided me with stability during
the last seven years of deep warfare against Satan.  Let me share some
of these covenants with you in hopes of helping you to understand this
important principle.

I am a covenant child.  My parents were both 36 years old when they got
married.  It was a first marriage for both of them, and they were both
Christians.  They had my brother when my more was 40 years old and the
doctor told her she could not have any more children.  Well, she and my
father were not happy with that decision.  So, about a year later, my
more and dad got down on their knees together and

24 25

made a covenant with the Lord.  They promised Him that if He would give
them another child that they would understand that that child was
brought into the world for one reason only- to serve the Lord all of
its life.  They also told the Lord that they would understand that the
child did not belong to them, but to the Lord, and that they would
teach it the terms of the covenant.  They kept their word, and the Lord
kept His word.  I was the child He gave to them.  Satan tried to kill
me from the start.  My parents were told that I wouldn't live to my
first birthday, but God kept the covenant.  I do not ever remember
feeling well once in my whole life.  The battle was on from the start
as Satan was determined to kill me.  I spent most of my childhood years
in and out of the hospital.  I don't know how my mother ever put up
with a child who was so continuously ill, but my parents simply trusted
the Lord to keep His side of the covenant, and He did.  I lived.

Some of my earliest memories involve my mother very soberly telling me
about the covenant they had made with the Lord for me.  So many, many
times she held me by the shoulders and looking straight into my eyes
said, "Daughter, you do not belong to us, you belong to God.  You were
brought into this world for one reason only, that is to serve the Lord
God all of your life.  Don't you ever forget that."

They presented the gospel to me from my earliest memories.  I remember
anguishing over my sins at the age of four as the Holy Spirit convicted
me of my need of a Savior.  I clearly remember spending evenings in my
bedroom on my knees in tears over my sins until finally, one day, the
Lord confirmed to me that He was real, that Jesus Christ was real, and
that He had died on the cross to wash away my sins.  What a day of joy
and rejoicing it was for me and my parents when the Lord finally gave
me peace that Jesus had become my Savior.  That was just before my
fifth birthday.  The years passed and troubles came.  The religious
group my parents were in became very evil and demonically controlled.
They claimed to be the only people in the whole world who knew the
truth and who were going to heaven.  Drunkenness and adultery were
rampant within the group.  I was an outcast both inside and outside the
group which caused me many hours of tears, but, the Lord was keeping
the covenant and protecting me from sinful relationships.

Demonic mind control was so total within the group that everyone was
completely ruled by fear, including my parents.  It became a tightly
controlled cult.  Members were taught that they would lose their
salvation if they left the group or disobeyed its leaders.  But, my
mother had already taught me in my young years that I was always
directly responsible to God for everything I did or said, that I must
never just go along with a group, and that I must always study God's
word (the Bible) and decide for myself what was right and what was
wrong according to God's word.  She didn't know that she was teaching
me right out of the group which made up her whole life.

It's interesting as I look back on it now I realize that when I
accepted the Lord at that young age He gave me the gift of discerning
of spirits.  I didn't know what it was because we were taught that the
gifts of the Holy Spirit were not available in this age.  I remember so
many times coming home from the group meetings crying my eyes out
sobbing, "Daddy, Daddy, there was evil there, I felt it!"  I used to
literally get physically ill every time we went to a meeting, but my
parents did not understand what was happening.

During the troubles of my teen years the covenant was forgotten by both
my parents and myself, but not by God.  God kept the covenant!

In the 26th year of my life I finally severed my links with the group
in which I was raised, left home for the first time and started medical
school.  I lived on a large university

26 27

campus and was naturally very excited at all the opportunities
presented to me.  I intended to explore them all.  But, God remembered
the covenant He had made with my parents.  Within the first week of
school the Lord put His hand on my life so powerfully that I was
absolutely miserable.  I knew I wasn't right with the Lord, but I
didn't know what to do about it.  I was scared to death to go to a
church because the group in which I had been raised taught that formal
churches which had pastors were operating in sin against the Holy
Spirit, and that if any of us went into a church the Lord would strike
us dead or turn us over to Satan for torment.  That teaching was
completely in error, but I wasn't so sure about that and was terrified
of going to a church.  Finally, after two weeks of agonizing, I asked
my two roommates to go to church with me.  They weren't afraid to go.
They had both been raised in churches.  Neither one of them was a
Christian.  We finally went to a small campus ministry and I was much
relieved to find that the Lord did not strike me dead, even when I
actually spoke with the minister himselfl For the first time in my life
I was taught by that minister that it is possible to have a personal
relationship with the Lord such that He will speak and communicate with
you just as He did the Biblical characters.  However, he also stressed
that we could not have such a relationship with the Lord unless we made
a total commitment to Him.  I had never heard such teaching.  For the
first time in my life I saw and experienced God's love from that group
of Christian students.  I saw the pastor and others living a close walk
with the Lord and my heart cried out for such a relationship with
God.

It was the total commitment part which made me hesitate.  I found that
extremely frightening, but I knew I had no choice.  Finally, at the end
of the first semester I couldn't stand it any longer.  I spent the
whole night before my histology final pacing the floor in tears and
agonizing instead of studying for the test.  At last, as dawn was
breaking, I took a sheet of paper and wrote down every area of my life.
My career, my family and loved ones, where I would live, where I would
work, if I would have any friends, my physical body, my reputation, and
the hardest area of all, "if I would ever marry.  All of this I
committed to the Lord.  I signed and dated the paper.  I fully expected
that when I finally made such a sweeping and total commitment that I
would be struck by lightening and fall down on my face and speak in
tongues- after all, that's how it happened in all the books I had been
reading.  To my horror, nothing happened!  I didn't even feel any
different!  I had made a terribly big commitment to the Lord expecting
Him to do something miraculous in return but He didn't choose to do

SO.

I was devastated.  Somehow I managed to get through my finals and then
went home for the two-week Christmas break.  I spent the entire two
weeks up in my bedroom in tears and fasting.  I was distraught.  I had
reached the point where I was totally consumed with the desire for a
personal relationship with the Lord.  I simply could not continue to
live without it!  My poor parents were so upset.  They thought I had
gone crazy from the pressures of school.  They simply could not
understand what I was talking about.

Finally, two days before the end of the vacation I packed up and
returned to the university campus.  I will never forget the next day. I
went to the minister of the group and sat crying in his office telling
him about making the commitment and the fact that nothing had happened.
The Lord hadn't spoken to me once, and I didn't even feel any
different!  He started to chuckle.  "I'll bet you thought you'd be
struck down by a bolt of lightening and start speaking in tongues,
didn't you?"

"Why yes, isn't that how it always happens?"

"No, God is God, and He works however He wants.  He works in each
person's life differently.  The scripture com 28 29

man ds '... be filled with the Spirit."  (Ephesians 5:18) You have
asked the Lord to fill you with His Holy Spirit and you have made a
total commitment to Him.  Now you must get down on your knees and, in
faith, thank Him for keeping His promise and ask Him to work in your
life as He chooses.  Then go on and you will see the Lord begin to
change your life."

I thank God for the wisdom of that pastor.  I did as he advised and
within three weeks I was a different person.  The first change I
experienced was an incredible hunger to read and study God's word.  I
read the Bible completely through for the first time in my life.
Quickly the Lord brought to my attention numerous areas in my life that
were not pleasing to Him.  And, about a month after I had made that
complete commitment to Him, He spoke to me for the first time.  (A more
in-depth discussion on the topic of hearing the Lord is found in
Chapter 7.) After that my relationship with the Lord grew quickly.

The issue of my expectations of having an intense emotional experience
accompanied by speaking in tongues brings up an important point.  Satan
has attacked the area of the gifts of the Holy Spirit, the "Baptism of
the Holy Spirit," as some call it, harder than any other, especially so
in these last days.  Most charismatics want power without the 0r088.
They specialize in emotional experiences, unfortunately.  The
fundamentalists don't want the cross either, so they say power is not
for our day.  Both positions are wrong.  The problem mankind has always
had and always will have is that Cod Ls Cod.  He is not answerable to
us, and we cannot control Him in any way.  He doesn't have to do
anything as we think He should.  The gifts of the Holy Spirit are just
that, gifts, given and operative when and how the Holy Spirit chooses,
not as we choose.  We cannot call upon the gifts or force them to
operate in our lives whenever toe choose.  They are in operation only
when God chooses.  We must walk in obedience and faith.  Part of that
faith is the understanding and acceptance that the gifts operate only
as the Lord wants them to.  Christians seem to spend the bulk of their
time trying to formulate doctrines to get around the sovereignty of
God.  It just can't be done!  The sooner we accept that, the sooner we
will come closer to the Lord in our personal relationships.

My first covenant with the Lord was at the time of my salvation.  My
second covenant was when I made Jesus the total Master of my life by
making that total commitment.  I was the initiator of these two
covenants.  All the rest of the covenants in the years since have been
initiated by God.  I believe God wants every person to initiate these
first two covenants themselves, then God will initiate the rest.  My
parents requested a covenant from the Lord to which He demonstrated His
agreement by performing the miracle of bringing about my mother's
second pregnancy.  (They had only two children.)

The third major covenant I made with the Lord was when I accepted His
call to spiritual warfare.  I wrote about this in my first book, He
Came To Set The Captives Free.  This third covenant took place five
years after the second one.

I had, at the Lord's command, moved Elaine into my home to protect her
from attack by the satanists.  After the Lord kept us safe, there was a
brief waiting period before the onset of the battle with the demons in
Elaine.  As I look back on that time, I realize that I needed another
covenant with the Lord before I could proceed into that battle, even as
God had covenanted with Joshua before he crossed over the Jordan river
to bring down Jericho.  God held the demonic spirits in abeyance for
about two weeks until I could decide about this new covenant.

During that time the Lord spoke to me very plainly and told me He
desired to make a covenant with me.  The terms of this covenant were as
follows: first, I was to commit my

30 31

life to God to be used in any way in which He chose to directly combat
Satan and his demons.  Secondly, I must understand that such a
commitment would carry a very high price.  I would end up loosing my
career, my family, all my friends and nearly everything I held dear.  I
would also suffer tremendously physically and emotionally.  But, God
promised that He would be by my side through all of this and that
through it, He would reveal Himself to me in a deep and personal way
which would not be possible through any other course of action in my
life.  Many souls would be saved and brought out of captivity to Satan.
God also made it plain to me that this commitment was His first choice
for my life.  However, if I did not choose to follow it and make this
covenant with Him, He would still bless me in the career I had chosen
in the field of oncology.  I would not, without this covenant, come to
know God personally as closely as I would by going through the
persecution of the road of spiritual warfare.  It was a tough
decision!

I anguished over the decision for about a week, counting the cost as
best I could.  I knew without a doubt that once I made such a covenant,
there would be no opportunity for backing out.  When the going got
rough, I could not change my mind.  If I did, I would lose my
relationship with the Lord, and that, I could not bear.  Finally, at
the end of that week, I got down on my knees and made that covenant
with the Lord, thus changing the course of my life forever.

The Lord approached me with various covenants more frequently after
that.  Shortly after Elaine's final deliverance He spoke to me one day
regarding my "quiet times."  He asked me to covenant with Him again. He
told me that He knew how much time I needed to spend with Him each day
reading His word and praying.  He asked me to get rid of my alarm clock
and let Him wake me up.  He told me that whenever He awakened me I was
to get up and spend the remainder of the time before I had to prepare
to go into work, with Him.  I agreed with the covenant and have not
used an alarm clock since.  During the next two years, more often than
not, the Lord called me at two or three A.M. Many times He allowed me
to sleep only one or two hours and I spent the rest of the night in
prayer and reading and studying His word.  He trained me to awaken
instantly to His call any time of the night.  This has been responsible
for saving our lives on more than one occasion, as we are frequently
attacked physically by satanists and the Lord awakens me to warn me of
danger.  (I am sure that at the beginning of this training period,
there were times when I woke up that the Lord had not actually called
me.  However, as I walked in faith, and always stayed up each time I
woke up, the Lord trained me to be more and more sensitive to His
call.) I am not the only person whom God has trained in this way.  Let
me give you another example.  About a year ago I became very ill with a
lung problem.  I was so short of breath that I had to remain sitting
upright in a chair for two weeks.  The first night that I finally
improved enough to lie down, I was totally exhausted and fell into a
deep sleep.  I was sleeping on a couch in the living room when the Lord
called me about two o'clock in the morning and told me to get up and
check the front door.  I heard our dog growling and growling, but I
couldn't seem to get my body to obey to get up.  The Lord understood as
He always does.

As I was struggling to wake up enough to force my body off the couch,
the Lord awakened a Christian brother of ours who is a lawyer.  He told
this brother to get up and call us.  Fortunately, Bud was obedient.
Although he felt a bit silly doing so, he telephoned us.  The phone was
in Elaine's bedroom and she is a deep sleeper and is almost completely
deaf.  Elaine would not normally have heard the telephone but the Lord
magnified the ring so that it awakened her.  Bud told her that he felt
a bit silly calling, but the Lord had commanded him to call and tell us
we were in danger.  Elaine came to where I was, managed to arouse me
fully

32 33

and told me about Bud's call.  I told her to go check the front door as
the Lord had told me.  Sure enough, someone had just managed to break
the lock and was in the process of opening the door when Elaine
arrived.  She called out and commanded them to leave in the name of
Jesus and they fled.  Shortly after the covenant I described in the
first chapter, Elaine was still in the hospital critically ill.  One
Sunday as I was driving home from the morning church service the Lord
spoke to me and told me that I must shortly come face-to-face with one
of the top demons in Satan's service and that he would try to kill me.
I said, "Oh, Lord, I do not feel I am prepared spiritually for such a
confrontation."

The Lord replied, "You decide what things you want from me to prepare
yourself for this confrontation, then go forward after church tonight
and I will covenant with you to provide you with those things."

That afternoon I prayerfully pored over my Bible.  Eventually I came up
with a list of twelve things, each with scripture verses to back them
up.  I requested such things as the ability to endure hardship as a
good soldier of Christ Jesus.  (II Timothy 2:3) I requested a spirit of
"power, and of love, and of a sound mind."  (II Timothy 1:7) I also
requested from the Psalms such passages as Psalm 144:1: "Blessed be the
Lord my strength, which teacheth my hands to war, and my fingers to
fight."  Above all, I asked the Lord to make His guidance very clear to
me and make me especially sensitive to His voice.

That covenant was the second I had made with the Lord in a church.  I
will never forget that night.  After the service I quietly went up to
the altar expecting to pray by myself as there was no formal altar-call
after the evening service.  However, the Holy Spirit must have alerted
Pastor Pat because he quickly came over to me and asked how he could
help.  I briefly told him of the situation.  I had my requests written
down in a notebook which I did not open.  I did not feel it was
necessary for the pastor to know my requests.  He agreed to pray with
me and simply be a witness to the covenant.  I prayed first, then the
pastor prayed one of the most incredible prayers I have ever heard.  In
the power of the Holy Spirit he listed every one of the requests I had
written down in the closed notebook and asked the Lord to fulfill them
in my life!  As always, the Lord has remained faithful to His covenant.
Not only did I survive the confrontation with the high demon (which
took place some weeks later), but the promises the Lord made to me in
that covenant are still operational in my life today, several years
later.

The simple knowledge that God always keeps His word has given me the
security and strength to fight in the terrible war with Satan which has
continued without a break throughout the past seven years of my life.

One of the most recent covenants I made with the Lord was at the time
He called me to move out here to California.  (California is one of the
last places on the face of this earth I wanted to go, I might add.)

I am not at liberty to reveal all the terms of that covenant, but here
are some of them.  I was to move to California and walk here in
complete obedience to the Lord.  I was also to understand that I would
eventually lay down my life out here for the Lord.  He, in turn, would
provide for our needs (not our wants), protect us (until the time came
for us to lay down our lives), and open those doors for our ministry He
wanted to open and close the ones He wanted to close.

Remember, God never deals with any two people in an identical manner.
Each one of us is so precious to Him as an individual that He treats us
as such.  However, once you are aware of this principle of covenanting
with the Lord, He will be free to bring His desire for specific
covenants to your attention.

34 35

The problem is this.  Most people want to make a covenant with the Lord
on their terms not on God's terms!  They want health and wealth and
comforts and satisfactions for fleshly desires.  James says it best:
"Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it
upon your lusts."  James 4:3

There are two covenants every Christian must make with the Lord.  These
are clearly commanded in God's word.  The first is the covenant of
salvation, the second is the total mastership of Jesus.  No one can
proceed to a deeper relationship with the Lord without first making
these two covenants.  After that, usually the Lord initiates the
covenants.  Be alert to the guiding of the Holy Spirit.  Seek the Lord
with all of your heart, and He will be found by you.  He will come to
you, and He will delight to make covenants with you.

CHAPTER 3

A Year Of Wrestling

With an exhausted sigh, Rebecca opened the door to her home, kicked it
shut behind her and collapsed onto the couch.  Chico, her Siamese cat,
immediately jumped up beside her and starting purring.  "What's there
to purr about, old buddy?"  she muttered, stroking his silky fur, "It's
after 10 o'clock at night and I haven't even had supper yet."  Chico
meowed in agreement.

"Oh, well, sitting here isn't going to make things any better," Rebecca
said with a yawn as she got up from the couch.  She turned on a lamp
and reached to turn on her stereo system.

"No!"  The command from the Holy Spirit flashed into her mind.  Her
hand stopped on the switch.  "No?"  she asked.  "What do you mean,
Lord?"

"Don't turn on the stereo," was the prompt reply, then silence.  "Now
what?"  "Rebecca murmured.  "Don't they ever give up?  How long will
all this continue?"  She turned on another light and cautiously pulled
out the stereo system, peering at the wires on the back of the
amplifier.  There it was, a small fire bomb that looked like a
half-stick of dynamite, wired into her stereo.  If she had turned it on
she would have been history.  Gingerly she pulled the plug out of the
wall and gently disconnected the wires.  Fortunately Elaine had taught
her well.  Elaine used to make such bombs while

36 37

she was in the satanist cult and she had taught Rebecca how to
dismantle them.  With a sigh of relief, Rebecca cautiously placed the
bomb in a box for safe disposal later and then reconnected the wires to
the stereo.  Putting on a record of praise music she headed out to the
kitchen to get some supper.  As she stood staring tiredly into the
refrigerator the Lord spoke to her again.  "Go and look up the antidote
for Pavulon, you have forgotten it."  "Now Lord?  I'm hungry!"  Rebecca
had worked at the hospital almost without a break since 7 o'clock that
morning.  She had been on a schedule with no days off and very little
sleep for the past several weeks.  Elaine's prolonged critical illness
coupled with the unrelenting attacks by the satanists had taken its
toll.  She was completely exhausted both physically and emotionally.

"Now," was the Lord's command.  The intensity of the past two years had
ingrained in Rebecca a habit of instant obedience to any command from
the Lord.  She let the refrigerator door swing shut and headed for her
bookcase.

Pavulon is a drug used every day in the surgeries of all hospitals.  It
is given directly into a patient's vein through an IV.  It causes
complete paralysis of all skeletal muscles in seconds and lasts about
an hour unless the dosage is repeated.  It is used during surgeries to
paralyze the patient's muscles to prevent muscle spasm and thus
minimize muscle damage from the surgery.  However, in surgery, the
anesthesiologist uses a special apparatus to breathe for the patient.
If he did not, the patient would die because the muscle paralysis
caused by the Pavulon makes it impossible for him to breathe.  The
antidote is pyridostigmine, a drug also given intravenously which
almost instantly reverses the paralysis caused by the Pavulon.  As
Rebecca snapped closed the pharmacology book the Lord spoke to her
again this time with urgency.

"Now get back to the hospital because someone is right now starting to
put Pavulon into Elaine's IV."

Rebecca grabbed up her keys and raced out the door.  She lived about
two minutes from the hospital.  She ran from her car all the way up the
stairs to Elaine's room.  Sure enough, when she arrived she found
Elaine blue from lack of oxygen, not breathing.  She called the
emergency code and the nurses came running with the emergency cart.  In
happened that Elaine's private physician, Jerry (not his real name) was
down in the Emergency Room seeing a patient.  When Jerry heard the room
number of the code being paged over the hospital intercom, he realized
it was for Elaine's room and came running.

By the time Jerry arrived, Rebecca and the other doctors of the code
team had placed a tube down Elaine's throat into her lungs and were
using an apparatus to breathe for her called an Ambu bag.

"What in the world is going on?"  was Jerry's question.

"I don't know," Rebecca replied, "I found Elaine blue and not
breathing.  She still isn't breathing."

"I can see that, but why?"  Jerry ran his hand through his hair in
frustration.  "I've never seen anything like it!  It's one thing after
another, and no explanation for any of her problems!"

Rebecca hesitated, wondering just how much she should say.  Finally,
she decided to speak out what was in her mind.

"Look, Jerry, I know this sounds crazy, but these episodes where Elaine
stops breathing look just like a patient who receives Pavulon or
something similar.  Why don't we try some pyridostigmine?"

38 39

"Pavulon!  How the devil would Pavulon get into Elaine's IV.?"

"That's just it," Rebecca thought, "you don't know just how much the
'devil' is involved in all this!"  Quietly she said, "I don't know,
Jerry, but what do we have to lose?  The pyridostigmine won't hurt her
and if it works then we'll have a lot of answers."  "Yeah, and a lot
more questions, too!  Oh, O.K."  what have we to lose, let's try the
pyridostigmine," Jerry said with a shrug of his shoulders.  Everyone in
the room waited with hated breath as Jerry slowly injected the drug
into Elaine's IV.  Within a few seconds she started to move and breathe
on her own.  Tears started flowing down her cheeks- she could not
speak, however, because of the endotracheal tube in her throat going
down into her lungs.  The experience of suddenly being paralyzed and
then finally losing consciousness because of not being able to breathe
had been a horrifying one.  Shocked expressions were on all the faces
of the doctors and nurses.  Quickly they seemed to melt out of the
room, unwilling to get involved in the situation.  If any of them were
asked about the incident later, they would deny it ever happened.
That's the way it is in the medical world.  Jerry looked up at Rebecca,
"You were right!  I know there's a lot more to this situation than
meets the eye, and what's more, I don't want to know what's going on! I
just want to get Elaine out of here.  How in the world did you happen
to be here at the right time anyway?"

"The Lord told me," Rebecca answered simply.

"Somehow I knew that would be your answer," Jerry said, "but let me
give you a piece of advice, don't go saying that 'the Lord told me'
stuff to anyone else around here.  They'll lock you up and throw away
the key.  You know how crazy that sounds, Rebecca.  Do you really
believe the Lord talks to you?"  "You know I do, Jerry.  He would talk
to you, too, if only you'd make Jesus Christ your Lord and Savior."

"Now don't get started on all that, Rebecca.  I'm too tired tonight.
Well, whoever pulled that little trick should have something to think
about since it didn't work.  I'll transfer Elaine up to I.C.U
(Intensive Care Unit) tonight and take the tube out in the morning. 
I'd like to know what I'm supposed to write in her chart about this
that doesn't sound completely crazy."  Muttering under his breath and
shaking his head, Jerry left the room.

Rebecca leaned down and smoothed the hair back off Elaine's forehead.
"It's O.K."  honey," she said, "The Lord is on the job as usual.  I'm
sorry you had to have such a horrible experience.  Did you get a look
at who put that stuff in your IV.?"

Elaine shook her head no.  Rebecca sighed.  When would this all end?
She glanced at her watch.  It was past midnight.  She would stay with
Elaine until she was transferred to the I.C.U before going home.

The incident with the Pavulon in Elaine's IV.  was just one of many
attempts to kill Elaine.  The battle had been unending and Elaine's
illness seemed to have no cure in sight.  Not only were there the
attempts to kill Elaine, but continuous catastrophic illnesses
occurred.  First the overwhelming kidney infection which had ended up
in a sepsis (infection in the blood stream).  Then the blood clot in
her leg which had moved up into her lung nearly killing her by almost
destroying a large portion of one of her lungs.  Then another infection
followed by another clot.  More recently, the frequent episodes where
Elaine had simply stopped breathing for no explainable reason and had
to be placed on a ventilator to breathe for her.  Tonight the Lord had
revealed the explanation for the apnea (no breathing) episodes.

Rebecca was really getting discouraged and so was Elaine.  She had not
had one uninterrupted night's sleep since

40 41

Elaine's final deliverance a year ago.  Not only were the attacks on
Elaine, but Rebecca was receiving her own share of attacks.  Her home
was broken into constantly, such episodes as the fire bomb had happened
several times.  Such bombs had been wired into the starter of her car,
into her telephone and into the stereo.

Also, multiple attempts to poison her food, especially her coffee, had
occurred.  Many, many times the Holy Spirit stopped her just as she was
about to take her first sip of a cup of coffee.  Many times she would
just get through the line in the cafeteria when the Lord would tell her
to go and put the whole tray on the conveyor belt for dirty dishes and
not eat any of the food.  Rebecca had certainly learned the literal
meaning of the scriptures which said: "For every creature of God is
good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving:
For it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer."  I Timothy 4:4,5
[Jesus speaking] "And these signs shall follow them that believe.."  if
they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them..."  Mark 16:17,18
Rebecca never took even a sip of water without first thanking the Lord
for it and asking Him to sanctify it and purify it.  On more than one
occasion when she had finished eating lunch she noticed some of the
medical personnel looking strangely at her and some even asked her if
she felt O.K. She had no doubt that the Lord has answered her prayer
and purified her food of whatever poison had been placed within it. One
nurse came to her one day and accepted Jesus as her Savior, telling
Rebecca that she had been so astonished that she had survived the
poison placed in her food that she (the nurse) wanted to serve
Rebecca's master instead of Satan.  David (cult code name for a doctor
at Rebecca's hospital who was also the local high priest) was obviously
getting angrier and angrier.  He had stopped Rebecca in the hallway one
night and threatened her life.  The sleeping rooms for the doctors on
call were quite isolated.  The call-room doors could be locked from the
inside, but could not be locked while the occupant was out of the room.
Rebecca had been instructed by the Holy Spirit to leave tiny pieces of
paper or thread at either the top of the door or at the bottom so that
she could tell if anyone had opened the door in her absence.  Many
nights she could not return to her call-room because David or someone
else was waiting for her in the room.  She spent the rest of those
nights sitting up in the doctor's lounge instead.

Sometimes Rebecca had a chuckle, however, as she realized that the
satanists were getting almost as frustrated as she was.  They could not
understand why they were so unsuccessful.  A few had come and openly
asked her what power she had that they did not.  Those accepted Jesus
Christ as their Savior and left Satanism.  Rebecca rejoiced as she knew
that not only did her very life depend upon her continued obedience to
the Lord, but that as He kept her safe through all the attacks, others
were led to receive Jesus as their Savior.  Often Rebecca had cried out
to the Lord for relief, but none came.  Over and over again the Holy
Spirit brought the scripture to her mind in Ephesians 6: "For we
wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities,
against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world,
against spiritual wickedness in high places.  Wherefore take unto you
the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil
day, and having done all, to stand."  Ephesians 6:12-13

That was the only answer the Lord gave Rebecca in the situation.  He
had kept them safe through the Easter Black Mass, but other than that,
there seemed to be no let up in the battle.

A couple of weeks after the incidence with the Pavulon,

42 43

Rebecca was driving home one evening in tears.  "Lord," she cried, "why
can't we have a victory in this situation?  Won't you please bless us
with Elaine's release from the hospital at least?"

"Just how much do you value a blessing from me?"  was the instant
reply.  Then the Holy Spirit flooded the scriptures into Rebecca's mind
from Genesis, telling the story of Jacob.  "And Jacob was left alone;
and there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the day... And
he said, Let me go, for the day breaketh.  And he [Jacob] said, I will
not let thee go, except thou bless me.  And he said unto him, What is
thy name?  And he said, Jacob.  And he said, Thy name shall be called
no more Jacob, but Israel: for as a prince hast thou power with God and
with men, and hast prevailed.  And Jacob asked him, and said, Tell me,
I pray thee, thy name.  And he said, Wherefore is it that thou dost ask
after my name?  And he blessed him there.  And Jacob called the name of
the place Peniel: for I have seen God face to face, and my life is
preserved."  Genesis 32:24-30.

AS Rebecca pondered the scripture the Lord spoke to her again, "Tell
me, child, do you value a blessing from me enough to wrestle with me a
whole night for it?"  Rebecca considered the question.  It was already
after 9 P.M. and she was exhausted.  Her whole body cried out for
sleep.  As she pulled into the driveway she made her decision, "Yes."

That night was one of the first nights of many that Rebecca would spend
the whole night awake and on her knees.  She prayed, read scripture,
and pondered on the things of God.  She asked the Lord to reveal to her
any sin in her life, and spent much of the time in tears, her heart
anguishing over Elaine's suffering.  As dawn broke a peace came into
her heart and she got up to prepare for another day's work.

God answered Rebecca's night in prayer and within a week Elaine
improved enough to be discharged from the hospital.  Rebecca herself
also left that hospital for the last time and prepared to move to
another town to set up a medical practice.  The lessons learned during
that year of intense battling for Elaine's life would be needed in the
for-lowing years as Rebecca and Elaine worked for the Lord bringing
many others out of bondage to Satan into the wonderful light of the
kingdom of Jesus Christ.

44 45

CHAPTER 4

Standing

"Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able
to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand~" Ephesians
6:13

Standing still in one spot, going neither forwards nor backwards, is
the hardest task of all.  We humans think that we must always be
moving, always progressing.  It is so hard for us to understand God's
way of thinking.  Many times, simply standing still, holding the ground
we have already won, is most important.  Elaine and I had to learn this
lesson early in our ministry.

I wrote Chapter 3 to give you an example of what "standing" meant for
us.  I was continually frustrated because I felt that I was not gaining
any victory.  What I had to learn was that in God's eyes, simply
standing still and holding my ground was a victory in itself.  A number
of satanists came out of Satanism simply because they saw us standing.
Everything they tried, to kill both Elaine and myself, did not
succeed.

Satan used every tactic he could to discourage us.  Tim's challenge to
me regarding Elaine's continued illness in Chapter 1 came straight from
the demons within him.  Satan and his demons always know how to hit
where it hurts the most!  They have had almost 6,000 years of practice
on human beings.  They know our natures quite well by now, and they
most certainly know how easily we get discouraged when we don't seem to
be moving forward.

I want to directly address some awkward issues here which few
Christians are willing to really talk about.  The first is the
question, why didn't God heal Elaine after she was delivered?  She has,
in fact, experienced illness after illness during the seven years since
her final deliverance.  Unfortunately most Christians simply shrug
their shoulders at such situations and say, "Oh, you don't have enough
faith," or, "You aren't willing to accept God's healing," or, "There
must be some sin in your life."  These answers are very comfortable for
them, but are terrible for the person who is not healed, especially
when none of the accusations are true.  Continued demonic torment and
illness is the norm for people coming out of the occult or any other
course of deep sin.  Why?  Let us look at God's word.  "Be not
deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he
also reap.  For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap
corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap
life everlasting.  And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due
season we shall reap, if we faint not."  Galatians 6:7-9

Elaine has been reaping what she sowed.  So will everyone else who
comes out of similar circumstances.  Before you start to get angry and
say, "But, Jesus died on the cross so that we don't have to reap the
results of our sins!"  Let me point out another scripture to you.  "And
one of the malefactors [thieves] which were hanged railed on him,
saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us.  But the other
answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art
in the same condemnation?  And we indeed justly; for we receive the due
reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss.  And he said
unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into they kingdom.  And
Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with
me in paradise."  Luke 23:39-43

The thief clearly understood that he was reaping what he had sowed.  He
deserved to be crucified under the Roman law.  Now, just before Jesus
died, He cried out, "It is finished."  So, at the time of Christ's
death, the sins of the one thief were paid for, right?  Yes, they were.
But, did the thief then die immediately with no more suffering?  Let's
look at the gospel of John.  "The Jews therefore, because it was the
preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the
sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate
that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away.
Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the
other which was crucified with him.  But when they came to Jesus, and
saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs."  John
19:31-33

Obviously the thieves were still alive some hours after Jesus had died,
and, what's more, had to endure the additional agony of having their
legs broken by the soldiers so that they could no longer support
themselves, thus causing their death by suffocation more quickly.  If
the thief who had been saved had also been saved from reaping what he
had sown, why didn't Jesus take him to paradise immediately upon His
own death?  The answer is simple.  Jesus paid the price for eternal
salvation, but He did not negate the principle that we must reap what
we sow.

This is a very sobering principle which God's people like to forget.  I
talk with so many people who are in terrible situations because of
their own life of sin.  They frequently say to me, "I will serve God
the rest of my life if only He will do... "Isn't it enough that Jesus
suffered so terribly for our salvation?  What right do we have to place
conditions on God?  There can be no ifs in our commitment to the Lord.
We must be willing to serve Him regardless of our circumstances,
whether the Lord chooses to improve our circumstances or not.  Many
will argue the following scripture:

"For we know that all things work together for good to them that love
God, to them who are the called according to his purpose."  Romans
8:28

Please let me remind you that "good" often means one thing to God and
another to us.  Look at the following scripture for example: "Wherein
ye greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye are in
heaviness through manifold temptations: that the trial of your faith,
being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be
tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the
appearing of Jesus Christ... Receiving the end of your faith, even the
salvation of your souls."  I Peter 1:6-9 Does that sound like all
things working together for "good" to you?  Well, it does to God, and
that's what counts.  "Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for
whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.  For he that soweth
to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to
the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.  And let us not
be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint
not." Galatians 6:7-9 Please note, no exceptions are made here for
Christians.  If you have been living in sexual sin, for instance, then
you will reap corruption (illness) in your flesh.  God's law is
absolute, there is no escaping it.  But, in due season, if we submit
ourselves under the hand of God and are willing to serve Him regardless
of our circumstances, we shall reap an eternal reward "if we faint
not."  How often we want to "faint."  Instead of giving up, we should:
"Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may
obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need."  Hebrews 4:16

Instead of crying out to the Lord to remove all our troubles, we should
ask Him to remove those which He wants to remove and to give us an
extra measure of grace to bear the rest.  Since I learned this
principle, how many

48 49

times I have had to go before that throne of grace and ask for an
additional measure of grace!  The Lord has always faithfully answered
my prayer and given me the grace I needed.

I would like to bring up another important principle which applies
here.  The Lord commanded me to guard and defend Elaine with my own
life, if necessary.  He placed me as a helper and partner to help
Elaine survive not only the attacks by the satanists, but also to help
her through the reaping period of her life.  This is where I truly
learned the meaning of: "Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfill
the law of Christ."  Galatians 6:2 You see, the Lord loves Elaine in
spite of the fact that she spent 17 years spitting in His face!  That
is why He placed me to help her and sent us out two-by-two in a pair
even as Jesus did His disciples.  As Elaine has been willing to accept
God's will in her life, and as I have been willing to help her bear the
burdens reaping what she sowed, we have both grown in faith and love
and in our relationship with the Lord.  Nothing could be better than
that, so God has kept His promise as always, all things have "worked
together for good" for us.

There is much standing to be done in this warfare, and if we are not
willing to help bear one another's burdens, we will not be able to
stand for very long.  Many times have I spent a whole night on my knees
in tears interceding for Elaine with the Lord.  Many times He has
miraculously brought her back from the very jaws of death, healing and
raising her up from illness that would otherwise have ended in certain
death.  I am convinced that the reason why there are so few true
miraculous healings in the Christian churches today is because of the
selfish refusal by God's people to bear one another's burdens.  God
spoke to this point through Isaiah as well: "Is not this the fast that
I have chosen?  to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy
burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every
yoke?  Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring
the poor that are cast out to thy house?  when thou se est the naked,
that thou cover them; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own
flesh?  Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine
health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go
before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy reward."  Isaiah
58:6-8

Did you ever stop to wonder just how you could lay down your life for a
brother or sister other than going out and stepping in front of a gun
to get shot instead of him?  "This is my commandment, that ye love one
another, as I have loved you.  Greater love hath no man than this, that
a man lay down his life for his friends."  John 15:12-13

You know, laying down your life for someone hurts!  In this warfare we
will be working with people who have terrible things to reap, and we
will also be in the thick of the battle as a result of taking the
aggressive against Satan.  Persecution hurts!  You get very wounded
emotionally as well as physically.  My own health has suffered much as
a result of the many sleepless nights I have spent in helping Elaine
and others.

I was most amused when talking to a young pastor the other day.  He was
crying on the phone to me.  He and the members of his church had just
recently begun to take aggressive action against Satan.  I had
previously warned him that there would be a price to pay but he had not
really listened to me.  Our conversation went something as follows:

"Rebecca, we're getting clobbered!  Satan is hitting us from every
angle.  I just found out yesterday that the pastors of seven other
churches here in our city are gathering together once a week to pray
against us!  How can this be?"

"Didn't I tell you this battle was real?  What do you expect,

50 51

God to make Satan shoot only blanks instead of real bullets?"

"No, but I did think the bullets would all simply fall harmlessly at
our feet."

I think that one sentence sums up the bulk of the erroneous teaching in
our churches today.  Jesus never promised us such a thing.  In fact, He
could not have been more clear.  "Remember the word that I said unto
you, The servant is not greater than his lord.  If they have persecuted
me, they will also persecute you..."  John 15:20

Jesus had no home, was mocked, spit upon, betrayed, beaten, and finally
put to death in the most agonizing fashion possible, on a cross.  Why
then should we start to whine and cry when we don't feel well or lose
some sleep, suffer losses financially or have others turn against us?

A year ago, I was in touch with some Christians who are working in
deliverance.  This case is a most sad one because of their
unwillingness to bear another's burdens.  I was first contacted by a
psychologist working with a young woman whom I will call Jean (not her
real name).  Jean had been raised in a Catholic orphanage.  The entire
orphanage was organized into a satanic coven.  From an early age Jean
was forced to participate in satanic rituals within the orphanage.  She
was frequently sexually abused and was forced to participate in human
sacrifice.  As she grew into her teens she was impregnated three times,
the purpose for each conception was to produce a baby for sacrifice.
Three times she watched as her babies were sacrificed.  Finally, at the
age of eighteen she managed to get away from the orphanage and went to
another city to try to start a new life.

Things did not go well as she was quickly contacted by the satanists in
the area and was continuously under demonic torment as they tried to
force her to join their coven.  By the age of 20, she was diagnosed as
being schizophrenic and sent to a local psychologist who got her
involved in a Christian church.

As soon as Jean gave her life to Jesus Christ the demons within her
rose up to try to destroy her and the battle increased.  Almost a year
after her conversion, Jean has been through at least three prolonged
deliverance sessions that I know of.  Every time, the demons were back
in her within a few weeks and she was worse off than before.  In Jean's
case, the demons did not come back because she wasn't completely
delivered, they came back because she just wasn't strong enough to
stand against them alone.  I have spoken to several of the Christians
involved in Jean's case and told them that she must be taken into one
of their homes and helped for awhile.  Their answer always was "none of
us feel 'called' into that sort of thing."  How sad!

You know, this is where God's word really hits.  Not one of those
people are willing to lay down their life for their sister, Jean.
People like to keep the privacy of their homes.  Our homes belong to
God and are for His use.  This means that we no longer have any right
to our privacy because there are people out there who need to be
brought into our homes.  Very few Christians ever hear the Lord's
request asking them to take someone into their home because they are so
selfish in this area.  Yes, we must use much wisdom, especially if
there are small children in the home.  Parents with small children
should be very careful about who they bring into their home.  But,
there are many who do not have small children.  These should be willing
to use their homes as God directs.  Let us stand firm in this battle,
and most of all, let us stand together, bearing one another's
burdens.

Standing Against Demonic Torment.

I received a phone call from a woman called Bonnie (not her real name)
recently.  Bonnie is in her thirties.  She was

52 53

involved in the New Age movement for several years.  She was involved
in psychic healings, astral projection (also called soul-travel or
astral-travel), fortune telling, meditation, yoga, etc.  As a teenager
she visited a fortune teller who told her she would have a son who
would be severely brain damaged.  Bonnie did have a son who was
involved in a near-drowning incident in his early teens which left him
severely brain damaged.  A year after her son's accident she accepted
Jesus Christ as her Lord and Savior, renounced all her occultic and New
Age practices and was completely delivered of all the demons within
her.

Everything went smoothly for about six months.  Bonnie joined a local
Christian church, studied her Bible daily and experienced the joy of
the Lord in her life.  Then, suddenly, chaos broke lose in her life.
She was struck with a series of severe illnesses, suffered financial
losses and hardest of all, suffered demonic torment almost continually,
causing much sleeplessness.  It was at this point that she called me.
She had not permitted the demons to come back into her, but she was
exhausted from all that had been happening, and discouraged because she
thought that surely she must be doing something wrong.

Bonnie's case is quite typical of so many who come out of occultic
involvements.  Usually the Lord holds the demonic attacks back for a
brief time, giving the person a chance to get grounded in His word.
Then they start to experience Satan's fury at their turning away from
serving him, and they start to reap what they have sowed.

I must tell the truth, and the unpalatable truth is that everyone who
comes out of occultic involvements will undergo demonic torment for
various periods of time.  Jesus illustrated this very well in His
parables: "When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none.  Then he saith, I
will return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come,
he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished.  Then goeth he, and take th
with himself seven other spirits more wicked then himself, and they
enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than
the first."  Matthew 12:43-45

Clearly, when demons are cast out of a person, they will try to get
back in, and if they are unsuccessful, they will go and get seven
others stronger than themselves to try to get back in.  But Jesus also
said: "How can one enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his
goods, except he first bind the strong man?  and then he will spoil his
house."  Matthew 12:29

We Christians have the strongest man of all to help us keep our house
safe- the Holy Spirit.  Unfortunately, most Christians believe that
once they have cleaned out all the demons from their life that the
battle is over.  It is only just beginning!  The battle to keep the
demons out will be seven times worse than it was to get them out in the
first place.  The battle to simply stand and hold the ground you have
won by casting out the demons will not be easy.  In addition to the
battle to keep the demons out, you will also have to battle attacks by
Satan's servants trying to destroy you for your "treason" against
Satan, and, on top of all, you will also reap whatever you have sown.
Does it all sound impossible?  "And he [Jesus] said, The things which
are impossible with men are possible with God."  Luke 18:27

Here are some things you can do to help you stand in the midst of the
storm.  Remember, Christians, it is our responsibility to help these
people bear their burdens!

1. Anoint your house.  The Lord taught me this principle early in our
ministry.  Elaine and I had, for months, endured unrelenting torment
from both demons and astroprojected human spirits.  Nightly, we would
just fall asleep only to be jerked out of our beds and thrown

54 55

to the floor by unseen spirits.  Objects appeared and disappeared in my
home.  Furniture and other objects were thrown through the air by
unseen forces and so on.  Exhausted, one night I cried out to the Lord
in desperation, "Father please, what can we do?  I feel like my house
is an open thoroughfare to any spirit of evil that wants to come
through.  You know how these spirits are tormenting us.  I just can't
stand it anymore!"

At that point the Holy Spirit flooded into my mind the story of the
passover lamb in Exodus Chapter 12.  Then He said, "Since the death of
Jesus, there are no more blood sacrifices.  So, what would you say is
the counterpart of the blood today?"

"The oil."?"  I asked.  "That is right."  Then the Lord also reminded
me of the scripture in Exodus Chapter 40 where he had instructed Moses
to use the anointing oil.  "And thou shalt take the anointing oil, and
anoint the tabernacle, and all that is therein, and shalt hallow it,
and all the vessels there off and it shall be holy."  Exodus 40:9

As I pondered these scriptures, the Lord showed me that I must take oil
and anoint my house and sanctify it holy unto Him.  So I took the oil I
had on hand (cooking oil) and placed some on the doorposts and lintels
of all the doors, the doors themselves, and on each of the windows, the
fireplace, and every opening into my house.  As I did so, I asked the
Lord to sanctify my home holy unto Himself, and to seal it with a
shield of His precious blood.  Then, leaving the doors open I went back
into the house and stood in the middle of it and asked the Lord to
cleanse it and drive out all the human spirits.  I then commanded all
demon spirits, in the name of Jesus Christ, to leave my home

,

forever.  The change was immediate and dramatic.  My house was sealed
and no demons or human spirits could get in from that point on.  (Note:
I asked the Lord to drive the human spirits out of my house as we do
not have the same authority over human spirits as we do over demonic
spirits.)

When we are involved in particularly heavy warfare and, as usual, have
many people in and out of our home, we sometimes find it necessary to
re-anoint and cleanse our home occasionally.

Sometimes people ask me what kind of oil we use.  Remember, the oil is
only a symbol.  There is nothing magical about the oil itself.  Oil is
oil.  I have used motor oil on occasion when nothing else was
available.  The use of oil is a mark of obedience and the oil itself is
only a symbol.  The cleansing and sealing is done by the power of Jesus
Christ through His finished work on the cross of Calvary.

Claim your property for the Lord.

The Lord has also taught us that whenever we move to a different home
we should walk around the edge of the property and claim that property
fe~r the Lord asking Him to sanctify it holy to Himself, and to seal
and protect it.  If you have been in'~ olved in occult practices in
your home, Satan considers the property his, and rightly so.  Not only
do you need to clean out and seal your home, you also need to clean out
and seal the ground it sits on as well.

Be sure there are no "familiar" objects within your home.

Familiar objects are objects to which demons cling.  Anything used in
the worship of Satan or in serving Satan is legal ground for demons. In
other words, the demons have a right to cling to, or use, such objects.
Let us look at a couple of scriptures that pertain to this. "The
graven images of their gods shall ye burn with fire: thou shalt not
desire the silver or gold that is on them, nor take it unto thee, lest
thou be snared therein: for it is an abomination to the Lord thy God. 
Neither shalt thou bring an abomination into thine house, lest thou be
a cursed thing like it: but thou shalt utterly detest it, and thou
shalt utterly abhor it; for it is a cursed thing."  Deuteronomy 7:25-26
"What say I then?  That the idol is any thing, or that which is offered
in a sacrifice to idols is any thing?  But I say, that the things which
the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I
would not that ye should have fellowship with devils."  1 Corinthians
10:19-20 These two scriptures show that the idols represent demons. 
The passage in Deuteronomy clearly shows that all such things used in
the service of Satan are an abomination unto the Lord, all must be
destroyed.  God has a purpose for every command.  He did not want the
Israelites bringing such "demonically contaminated" objects into their
homes because of the effect they would have on them.  God warned them
that they would also become "a cursed thing."  Why?  Because the
powerful influence exerted by the demons would cause them to fall into
demon worship themselves.

The seriousness of God's concern about these objects used in Satan's
service is demonstrated over and over again in the scriptures.  Read
the story of Achan in Joshua Chapter 7. God commanded the Israelites
not to take any spoils from the city of Jericho.  The entire city of
Jericho was involved in worshiping and serving Satan.  But Achan took
some of the articles from the city.  God told Joshua: "Israel hath
sinned, and they have also transgressed my covenant which I commanded
them: for they have even taken of the accursed thing, and have also
stolen, and dissembled also, and they have put it even among their own
stuff."  Joshua 7:11

As a result of Achan's actions the entire army of Israel was defeated
in their next battle.  This is a very solemn warning to us.  If we have
not cleaned out our homes as well as our lives, we will be defeated
every time we try to fight against Satan.

Common familiar objects include: any occult object used in the practice
of the occult arts, any Rock & Roll records, tapes, posters, T-shirts,
etc.  Any material from occultic role-playing fantasy games, any
artifacts of Eastern religions such as the little statues of gods
people buy as souvenirs while traveling, any rosaries or crucifixes or
pictures or statues of Catholic saints or other objects used in the
practice of Catholicism.  Any articles used in the practice of Masonry,
any literature or tapes on the occult or pagan religions,
subliminal-suggestion tapes which are popular New Age materials, and so
on.  The list is nearly endless.  All such materials must be destroyed.
I think the Ephesians set an excellent New Testament example for us in
Acts: "And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at
Ephesus; and fear fell on them all.  and the name of the Lord Jesus was
magnified.  And many that believed came, and confessed, and shewed
their deeds.  Many of them also which used curious arts [occult arts]
brought their books together, and burned them before all men: and they
counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of
silver."  Acts 19:17-19

58 59

There is another type of familiar object as well.  Satan's servants can
call up demons and attach them to specific non-occult objects, then
present the object as a gift to someone, thereby placing the demon
directly into their home without their awareness of what has happened.
The purpose of these demons is to exert a strong demonic influence to
produce such things as marital discord, strife ,~mongst family members,
illness, depression, difficulty praying, difficulty reading the Bible
and so on.  These objects usually do not need to be destroyed.  A
simple anointing with oil (as in Exodus 40:9) and prayer asking the
Lord to sanctify and cleanse the object is usually sufficient.  Solomon
made reference to such gifts: "Whoso boas teth himself of a false gift
is like clouds and wind without rain."  Proverbs 25:14 Christians must
be alert and very cautious about receiving any gift from someone they
do not know well enough to know where he she stands with the Lord. This
is an area where we must be very sensitive to the Lord's guidance.

Mind control.

The major battlefield to keep the demons from returning, or which the
demons will use to attack those of us taking the offensive against
Satan, is within our minds.  I have written much more about this in
Chapter 15 and refer the reader there.

Remove all sin from your life.

We as Christians are always vulnerable to sin, but the normal condition
of a Christian is that he she should sin very rarely indeed.  The idea
that we all sin some each day without realizing it is a pure lie and
comes basically from Catholicism.  Once the

Holy Spirit indwells us He will be quick to bring sin to our attention.
If we continually disobey Him and refuse to put the sins out of our
life as He brings them to our attention, then we will quench Him and He
will stop talking to us.

We must all go through the baptism by fire as written about in Chapter
6 if we are to successfully wage aggressive warfare against Satan.

Our households must be in order.  If we have people living in our
homes, other than spouses, who are of age and who are walking in
rebellion to the Lord, then we must either bring them to a commitment
to Christ, or remove them from the household.  I know that sounds
harsh, but it is according to God's word.  "One that rule th well his
own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity; (For if
a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the
church of God?") I Timothy 3:4-5 "...ordain elders in every city, as I
had appointed thee: If any be blameless, the husband of one wife,
having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly."  Titus 1:5-6

"For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and
if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not
the gospel of God?"  I Peter 4:17

Rebellious children, wives, or other people within a household are
legal ground for Satan to attack.  People with unbelieving spouses are
in extremely difficult situations because of this principle.

Let me give you an example.  I was contacted by a family who had
suddenly come under intense demonic attack.  They had, for a couple of
years, been involved in a very successful ministry witnessing to people
out on the streets.  They brought many to the Lord, setting them free
from captivity to Satan.  As a result they came under increasingly
heavy demonic attack.

By the time I heard from them, they were living in a house under siege.
The husband had had a near fatal illness which was most unusual for a
young man of his age.  Their three month old baby had been a continual
struggle with all sorts of illness and unexplainable episodes of
screaming and crying.  Then, objects started to fly all over the house,
the temperature in any room in which the family was gathered would
suddenly drop within a few minutes, so low, that ice formed on the
windows in midsummer.  They would be awakened by loud growling noises
from various parts of the house, sometimes blood would appear and start
running down the walls.

They had repeatedly anointed and sealed and attempted to cleanse their
house of all evil spirits.  They had searched the house from top to
bottom looking for any familiar objects.  Nothing helped, and the whole
family was terrified.

I talked to them a number of times by phone and spent time in fasting
and prayer seeking answers to their situation.  Finally the Lord
revealed to me that they had an "Achan in their camp."  In other words,
someone in the family was providing a legal doorway through which the
demons could work.  That was why they could not seal nor effectively
cleanse their house.  I called them and told them what the Lord had
revealed to me.  As we discussed the issue, they rather reluctantly
told me about their 18 year old daughter.  Lisa (not her real name) was
the child of her mother's first marriage.  Her mother obtained a
divorce from Lisa's father when she discovered that he had been
sexually molesting her.

A few years later Lisa's mother became a Christian and married her
current husband.  Unfortunately, they did not know that Lisa was demon
possessed.  But they did know that she had been the only one of 4
children to steadily refuse the Lord and to be continuously rebellious.
Lisa was the "Achan" in their home.

Lisa's parents labored in much prayer and fasting and counseling with
her for several weeks.  Lisa enjoyed the demonic powers she had learned
to use, refused to give up her rebellion and bitterness so her parents
were unable to cast the demons out of her.  Finally, after several
weeks the Lord told them that they must bring their household into
order.  With many tears, they told Lisa she must move out.  They
continued to help her financially until she could find work, but they
did not permit her to return to their home and told her that she could
not do so unless she completely committed her life to the Lord and
commanded all the demons to leave her life.  Immediately, all demonic
activity in their house came to an end.  They were all extremely
battered and ill, but the Lord has been steadily healing and
strengthening them and they have again resumed their ministry.  This is
an example of the importance of having our household in order.

I know of no other trial more heart-breaking then the removal of
children who are of age and who continue in rebellion.  Elaine and I
have been faced with this issue ourselves, so we do not write about
this lightly.  We know the heartbreak involved.  But we cannot take the
aggressive against Satan with an "Achan" in our camp.

62 63

Lastly, we must simply understand that spiritual warfare is a
wear-and-tear business.  We must be alert to the Lord's guidance,
especially in the area of rest.  We will have many sleepless nights and
much struggle.  But when the Lord commands us to get extra rest we had
better obey Him.

We must realize that many victories are won in the spiritual world
which we will never see.  When you have done everything you know to do,
simply take up the armor of God and stand.

CHAPTER 5

The Beginning of Wisdom

"The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom: and the knowledge of
the holy is understanding."  Proverbs 9:10.

If there is one thing that we seem to be lacking in the Christian
churches today, it is "fear of the Lord."  I am sure the angels and
even the demons stand in amazement at our lack of fear and reverence
for God.  Scripture says: "Thou belie vest that there is one God; thou
doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble."  James 2:19 Of all
the deceptions Satan has used down through the ages since the Garden of
Eden, getting men to believe that they don't have to fear God, has been
his most effective tool.  When Satan told Eve, "Ye shall not surely
die," (Genesis 3:4) he was telling her, "You don't have to fear God, he
won't carry out his threats, he didn't really mean you would die."  How
we have fallen into the same trap today!

Somehow we have the concept that God is a big daddy sitting up in
heaven who cannot refuse His children anything.  We are taught endless
ways to demand and claim all sorts of things from God.  Countless
preachers tell us that if we pray or speak in a certain way that God
has no choice but to give us what we want.  Whatever happened to the
fearful reverence of the great men of God who thundered the fear of God
down through the pages of scripture in both the New and Old Testaments?
Recently, while praying to Father about a particular person,

64 65

He made a remarkable statement to me.  He told me, "Don't make the
mistake of thinking that I have the same weak emotions as you humans
have.  I have no weaknesses, and neither do I have the emotions you
humans are so fond of attributing to me.  You need to take heed of my
words in Isaiah:" "For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are
your ways my ways, saith the Lord.  For as the heavens are higher than
the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than
your thoughts."  Isaiah 55:8,9.  The Lord went on to tell me, "You are
always so concerned about feelings.  You hesitate to share my word
because of your fear of offending someone.  I tell you in truth, it
will not matter to me how many tears are shed or how much anguished
pleading for mercy occurs, not one single person shall enter heaven
except through my son Jesus!  You humans seek to keep peace amongst
yourselves while my Son declared:" "Think not that I am come to send
peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.  For I am come
to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against
her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law.  And a
man's foes shall be they of his own household."  Matthew 10:34-36.
Father went on to explain to me that because we are created in His
image we are capable of having the wide range of emotions we
experience.  However, He never intended us to feel anything except love
for Himself (and therefore, others) and joy at being in His presence.
All the rest of our emotions have been brought about because of our
fall into sin, and thus are contaminated and altered by sin.  Even our
compassion is distorted by sin.  We seek to keep people from hurting
when that is the only way they can come to the Lord and realize their
need for a Savior.  We refuse to discipline our children because we
don't want to upset them and thus cause ourselves more difficulties. We
think we can live a life satisfying our own sinful desires and still
receive rewards in heaven.  We think this way because we assume that
God has the same emotions as we experience.  We do not fear the Lord
because we have no idea of His power and greatness.

How many warnings there are in scripture.  "Not forsaking the
assembling of ourselves together .. but exhorting one another: and so
much the more, as ye see the day approaching.  For if we sin wilfully
after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth
no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of
judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.  He
that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three
witnesses: Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be
thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath
counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an
unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?  For we
know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will
recompense, saith the Lord.  And again, The Lord shall judge his
people.  It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living
God."  Hebrews 10:25-31.  How dare we think we can say "the sinner's
prayer" and then continue to sin?  How dare we claim we are "going to
heaven" and still live in sin?  How many so called "Christians" are
committing adultery, lying, stealing, cheating, dabbling in the occult
and an endless list of other sins, assuming all the time that they will
end up in heaven?  How can such actions be justified with the above
scripture?  "The Lord shall judge his people. It is a fearful thing to
fall into the hands of the living God."  This was written to
Christians!  Do we suppose our heavenly Father is so weak that He will
be glad to get us into heaven no matter what we do? "Even so faith, if
it hath not works, is dead, being alone."  James 2:17

Every time we "sin willfully" after we have received Jesus as our
Savior, we are despising the terrible sacrifice Jesus made at Calvary!
Do we dare to think that Father will overlook such things?  NEVER!
"What shall we say then?  Shall we continue in sin, that grace may
abound?  God forbid."  Romans 6:1 "Therefore to him that knoweth to do
good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin."  James 4:17 So, you the
reader of this book.  You know you should read and study God's word
daily.  If you do not do so you are sinning!  You know you are
commanded by God to go into all the world and tell everyone about the
wonderful way of salvation through Jesus Christ.  If you are not doing
so you are sinning!  You know you are commanded by God to love your
neighbor and take up the power and authority given to you by Jesus
Christ to cast out demons.  If you do not do so when the Lord commands,
you are sinning!  You are commanded by God's word to take captive every
thought to make it obedient to Jesus Christ.  If you do not do so, you
are sinningl And, if you are sinning, you are despising the sacrifice
made by Jesus Christ.  Do you think Father God will overlook your
continuing unrepentant sins just because you are a "Christian?"  "The
Lord shall judge his people.  It is a fearful thing to fall into the
hands of the living God."  Hebrews 10:30-31 "Be not deceived; God is
not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap."
Galatians 6:7

Please notice, no exceptions are made here for Christians!  "For it is
impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the
heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, And have
tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, If
they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they
crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open
shame.  For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon
it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed,
receive th blessing from God: But that which beareth thorns and briers
is rejected, and is nigh fin danger of] unto cursing; whose end is to
be burned."  Hebrews 6:4-8 Pastor, are you secretly engaging in sexual
adultery?  If you are, you are in danger of being cursed by God!
Christian, are you refusing to put sin out of your life as the Holy
Spirit has been convicting you?  If you are, you are in danger of being
cursed!  You who have come out of the occult, are you toying with the
idea of doing "just one more incantation" to get yourself out of a
situation where God is not answering your requests?  If you do, you
have crucified Jesus afresh and put Him to an open shame.  You are in
danger of being cursed!  "Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always
obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence,
work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.  For it is God
which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure."
Philipplans 2:12-13

Our wonderful God delights to commune with His people, but our lack of
reverence for Him blocks Him from being able to do so most of the time.
The Holy Spirit is willing and eager to work in us to help us to want
to do God's will.  But we grieve and block Him by clinging to those
sinful desires we cherish.  We are easy on ourselves and make excuses
by saying it is normal for everyone to "backslide" occasionally, and
that it "takes time to drop off sins."  We cling to our pride and
refuse to allow God to humble us.  All the time we are lying to
ourselves and to everyone else!  God makes no room for sin or
"backsliding" anywhere in His word.  Either we are serious, deadly
serious about our commitment to the Lord, or we are on our way to Hell.
It is just that simple.  Let us pray earnestly and ask the Lord to
reveal something of His greatness to us and put within us that holy
fear of which He is so deserving.

CHAPTER 6

F/re

The longer I walk with the Lord, the more I realize my total
helplessness.  I am nothing!  I can do nothing!  Anything that is
accomplished is done by the Lord, and by Him only.  I cannot command
God, I am His servant.  I am only a channel for Him to use as He wants.
It is my privilege to be used, but I cannot decide when, how, or where
God will use me.  I cannot fight any battle unless my Captain (Jesus
Christ) commands me to do so.  If I go into any battle without the
specific command of my Captain to do so, I am sure to lose!  God is
God!  If anything marks the Christian church of today, I would say it
is rebellion against this one simple fact.

People are frantically running around from ministry to ministry,
preacher to preacher, trying to find prayer styles, formulas of belief,
claims of faith, positive confession, etc."  to force God to do what
they want done when they want it done.  I never cease to be amazed,
everywhere we go to speak, the most commonly asked question is "How can
I have victory over Satan so that my finances (or health) will
improve?"  These brothers and sisters are completely unwilling to
accept the possibility that they may be suffering because of their
stand for the Lord.  They are unwilling to accept any suffering,
financial or otherwise.

I suppose the truest test of any servant of the Lord is for him or her
to be quiet and accept the fact that the Lord does not want to use them
in a particular situation.  How many are willing to step back and
support another brother or sister to minister instead of himself?.  How
many of God's servants push ahead according to their own thoughts and
strength assuming that of course the Lord is going to use them in every
situation in which they find themselves?  We can do nothing ahead of,
or apart from, the Lord.  We must wait until our Captain tells us to
move.  Most workers go ahead on their own, thinking they can use
Christ's authority as they want.  How wrong they are.  We must come
into agreement with the Lord's prayer, simple as it is: "Our Father
which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.  Thy kingdom come.  Thy will
be done in earth, as it is in heaven..."  Matthew 6:9,10 This, is the
stumbling block of the ages!  Father, thy will be done.  Not my will,
but God's will.  It sounds so simple, but oh how difficult it is for
our sinful flesh to carry it out!  We pray for power, but lack
obedience.  We want power without fire.  Many are the teachings and the
"tarryings" for a "baptism by the Holy Spirit," but those same brothers
and sisters are unwilling to deal with self and the sins in their
lives.  Too many minister out of a desire to draw attention to
themselves instead of the Lord.  There is no substitution for holiness
and total commitment in the life of God's servant.  Who are we to think
we can even share in God's glory or receive acclaim for doing God's
work?  "I am the Lord: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to
another..."  Isaiah 42:8

I challenge everyone who considers himself or herself to be a servant
of God with the following questions.  Do you expect or demand to travel
to speaking engagements, etc."  in your own private jet or by first
class air travel?  Do you expect or demand to be lodged in first class
hotel motel accommodations?  Do you demand payment for your time above
and beyond your food and lodging?  If the answer to any or all of these
is "Yes" then I am bold enough to tell you that you are not a true
servant of God!

What were the conditions under which Jesus commanded his disciples to
carry the good news of God's kingdom?  "And he called unto him the
twelve, and began to send them forth by two and two; and gave them
power over unclean spirits; and commanded them that they should take
nothing for their journey, save a staff only; no scrip, no bread, no
money in their purse: But be shod with sandals; and not put on two
coats.  And he said unto them, In what place soever ye enter into an
house, there abide till ye depart from that place."  Mark 6:7-10 "After
these things the Lord appointed other seventy also, and sent them two
and two before his face into every city and place, whither he himself
would come.  Therefore said he unto them... Carry neither purse, nor
scrip, nor shoes: and salute no man by the way.  And into whatsoever
house ye enter, first say, Peace be to this house.  And if the son of
peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it: if not, it shall turn to
you again.  And in the same house remain, eating and drinking such
things as they give: for the labourer is worthy of his hire.  Go not
from house to house.  And into whatsoever city ye enter, and they
receive you, eat such things as are set before you."  Luke 10:1-8

Quite obviously the Lord considered the payment for someone's labor to
be only food and lodging.  He also was careful to specify that the
person was not to request any special care or treatment.  He was to
accept whatever was given to him.  You, who claim to be a servant of
God, are you willing to stay in the humble house of a Christian while
you are in a city ministering, and eat whatever food they set before
you?  If you are not, then you are directly disobeying God's word!
Jesus never sent out a road show!  He sent out humble servants two by
two to preach His word.  These humble servants turned the world upside
down in a few years, I might add, without any fancy shows on TV.  "And
he sat down, and called the twelve, and saith unto them, If any man
desire to be first, the same shall be last of all, and servant of all."
Mark 9:35 Why are the majority of Christians in this nation looking to
leaders who are completely unwilling to be last of all or servant of
all?  Why are they willing to pay out thousands of dollars to bring a
supposed servant of God to their area who demands expensive lodging and
payment for his services above and beyond his food and board?  Why are
they so impressed with fancy clothes, flowery oratory and worldliness?
Why?  Because they lack the ['ire of the Holy Spirit in their lives.

Any servant of God must spend much more time on his face before God
than he ever does in the work God gives him to do.  Lack of holiness in
our lives blocks the flow of the Holy Spirit and transforms our work
into worthless ashes in the sight of God.

Charles G. Finney made a statement that we would do well to consider:
"Sinners may strongly wish or desire to be rid of all their sins, and
may pray for it, even with agony.  They may think they are willing to
be perfect, but they deceive themselves.  They may feel willing to
renounce their sins as a whole, or as an abstract idea, but taken in
detail, one by one, there are many sins they are unwilling to give up.
They wrestle against sin in general, but cling to it in the detail."

"When they are truly willing to give up all sin, when they have no will
of their own, but merge their own will entirely in the will of God,
then their bonds are broken.  When they yield absolutely to God's will,
then they are filled with the fullness of God."  (Principles of
Holiness, Charles G. Finney, Bethany House Publishers, pp.  22-23.)

This is the literal meaning of "crucifixion of self."  We cannot
accomplish this work in our lives.  Jeremiah states this very plainly:
"The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who
can know it?  I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to
give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his
doings."  Jeremiah 17:9-10.

Jesus gave us a specific command: "Be ye therefore perfect, even as
your Father which is in heaven is perfect."  Matthew 5:48

Why is it that we so easily tolerate sin in our lives?  Yes, we will
always be liable to sin as long as we are here in our earthly bodies,
but, in light of Christ's specific commandment to be perfect, why are
we so comfortable with a certain level of sin in our lives?  Why are we
so willing to accept anything less than the fulfillment of this
command?  I'll tell you why, because we want Christ to baptize us with
the Holy Spirit, but we don't want Him to baptize us with fir el

Anyone who truly wants to become a servant of God must seek God's
baptism with fire.  God's word in Jeremiah tells us that our hearts are
so deceitful that we cannot even recognize all the sins in our life.
Only God can do that.  This is why John the Baptist made the remarkable
statement: "John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize you
with water; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes
I am not worthy to unloose: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost
and with ~~re."  Luke 3:16 We hear much about Jesus baptizing with the
Holy Ghost, but we hear almost nothing about Jesus baptizing with fire.
Yet Jesus himself said: "For unto whomsoever much is given, of him
shall be much required... I am come to send fire on earth; and what
will I, if it be already kindled?"  Luke 12:48-49

What is this fire?  Well, Paul defined it for us in Hebrews: "let us
have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and
godly fear: For our God is a consuming fire."  Hebrews 12:28-29.  Fire
consumes anything that is not acceptable to God.  God is a consuming
fire.  God's fire consumes sin.  The fire was indeed already kindled
when Jesus was here on earth.  Everywhere He went He was hated because
His very presence convicted everyone of their sin.  The religious
leaders hated Jesus most of all when they should have loved and
welcomed Him most.  Why?  Because of the sin in their lives.  The same
is true today.  Those who should most welcome the fire of God to
consume the sin in their lives, welcome it the least.  They serve God
in their own strength and for their own gain.  "The sinners in Zion are
afraid; fearfulness hath surprised the hypocrites.  Who among us shall
dwell with the devouring fire?"  Isaiah 33:14

We must ask Jesus to baptize us with fire.  We must get on our faces
before the Lord and ask Him to burn away all that is not pleasing to
Him.  Believe me, this is a very painful experience, but we cannot
serve the Lord without it.  The baptism of fire should be just as
evident in our lives as the baptism with the Holy Spirit.  Otherwise,
any supposed manifestations of the power of God through our ministry
are a deception.  We cannot have the power of the Holy Spirit in our
lives without first having the fire of the Holy Spirit.

The day of judgment is fast approaching.  The works of every child of
God will be put to the test.  "Every man's work shall be made manifest:
for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and
the fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is.  If any man's
work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward. If
any man's work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss; but he him-self
shall be saved yet so as by fire."  I Corinthians 3:13-15.  "For we
must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may
receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done,
whether it be good or bad."  II Corinthians 5:10 How much better is it
for us to be baptized with fire while

74 75

here on earth than to wait until the judgment seat of Christ!  What a
tragedy to reach heaven to find out that all our works are worthless in
God's sight!  No matter how wonderful our works seem, if they are done
with even a drop of self-gain in our hearts, they will be ashes before
the Lord.

We, as God's servants are to be "salt."  "Ye are the salt of the earth:
but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted?  It
is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden
under foot of men."  Matthew 5:13.  How is the best way for the "salt"
to keep from losing its savor?  I think the answer is found in Mark.
"For every one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be
salted with salt.  Salt is good: but if the salt have lost his salt
ness wherewith will ye season it?"  Mark 9:49,50 We become the "salt"
of the earth as we are first baptized with the fire of the Holy
Spirit.

Let's get practical.  Just how do we get this baptism with fire?  We
have to ask for it, and sincerely mean it.  I find that I have had to
ask for this baptism at various times in my life.  I usually literally
prostrate myself on the floor before the Lord.  I mean, get right down
on your face with your nose against the floor.  That's very humbling.
Do it alone in your private "prayer closet" as Jesus called it.  This
is an interaction between you and God, no one else.  If you are truly
willing, the Holy Spirit will painfully convict you of the sins in your
life.  Our hearts are so deceitful that only the Lord can do this work,
we cannot.  We cannot truly serve this God of ours if we have any sin
remaining in our hearts.  If we allow sin to remain in our lives, we
may be sure that sooner or later Satan will have a great victory over
us.

Power from the Lord comes through a cleansed heart.  Let us seek this
special work of the Lord, dear brothers and sisters, let us ask Jesus
to baptize us with fire.

CHAPTER 7

Hearing God

"Lay not up for yourselves treasure upon earth, where moth and rust
doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: But lay up for
yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth
corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: For where
your treasure is, there will your heart be also."  Matthew 6:19-21

During my senior year in medical school I spent several months working
in the field of oncology which is the area of medicine that cares for
cancer patients.  One of the things which really bothered me was the
almost uniform reaction of professing Christians when they were given a
diagnosis of having cancer.  They all simply fell apart!  I could not
understand why this was so.  As I sought the Lord in prayer as to the
reason for this, He gave me the above scripture verses in answer.
Christians, for the most part are not laying up treasures in heaven.
Their treasures are here on earth, and so are their hearts.  That is
why they are so devastated at the prospect of experiencing death in the
relatively near future.

This brought me to the next question.  Exactly what are "treasures in
heaven?"  The few sermons I had ever heard on the subject interpreted
treasures in heaven to be the good works Christians had done during
their lives for the Lord.  But, that didn't seem to be the answer as
many of the Christians with whom I worked who had such a hard time
accepting death had done many "good works" for the Lord during their
lives.  Obviously, "works" was not the answer.

76 77

So, I went back to the Lord again, this time asking Him to show me
exactly what these "treasures in heaven" were.  His answer came after
several weeks of seeking and searching the scriptures.  The greatest
treasure we can ever have is a personal one-on-one knowledge of God
Himself!  A W. Tozer summed it up as follows: "There is today no lack
of Bible teachers to set forth correctly the principles of the
doctrines of Christ, but too many of these seem satisfied to teach the
fundamentals of the faith year after year, strangely unaware that there
is in their ministry no manifest Presence, nor anything unusual in
their personal lives... Sound Bible exposition is an imperative must in
the Church of the Living God.  [However] it is not mere words that
nourish the soul, but God Himself, and unless and until the hearers
find God in personal experience they are not the better for having
heard the truth.  The Bible is not an end in itself, but a means to
bring men to an intimate and satisfying knowledge of God, that they may
enter into Him, that they may delight in His Presence, may taste and
know the inner sweetness of the very God Himself in the core and center
of their hearts."  ( The Pursuit of God, by A.W. Tozer, Christian
Publications, Inc."  Camp Hill, PA, pp.  9-10.) What is this "manifest
Presence" and "intimate knowledge of God" that Tozer makes reference
to?  It is none other than a personal knowing of God that can be
obtained only by having God talk to you as an individual and revealing
Himself directly to you as only He can do.  Let us look at what
scripture has to say about this.  "[Jesus said] For I say unto you,
among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than
John the Baptist: but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater
than he."  Luke 7:28.

Jesus was saying here that those of us who have the privilege of the
Holy Spirit dwelling in us are greater than John the Baptist, and John
the Baptist was the greatest of all the Old Testament prophets.  Now
what was remarkable about these Old Testament prophets?  Their personal
relationships with God, and the clarity with which God spoke to them.
Should we then have the same relationship and hear the Lord speak to us
just as clearly?  YES!  Let us look at a few of these prophets.  "And
the Lord appeared again in Shiloh: for the Lord revealed himself to
Samuel in Shiloh..."  I Samuel 3:21

"And He said unto me, Son of man, stand upon thy feet, and I will speak
unto thee."  Ezekiel 2:1

The accounts of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Abraham, Moses, Joseph,
Jacob and on and on down through the pages of scripture showed that the
Lord spoke clearly and distinctly to each one of His servants and
prophets.  And Jesus told us that we in this dispensation who have the
Holy Spirit in us would be greater than these men.  So why should we be
satisfied with any less of an experience of God than these great men
had?  "Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the later times..." 
I Timothy 4:1

All through the New Testament, many statements were made by the Lord's
servants such as this scripture in Timothy showing that the speaking of
the Lord to an individual was considered normal.  Yet to our great
poverty, few churches teach this important principle today.  The
majority of Christians are satisfied with no personal relationship with
the Lord at all.  Therefore when the storms in life come, they fall
apart, they begin to doubt their salvation and even begin to doubt if
God is real, or if Jesus Christ is real.  This is because they never
talked with God personally or came to know Him personally.

By "hearing the Lord speak to you," I do not mean an audible voice
which you hear with your physical ears.  The Lord speaks to us in many
different ways.  He quickens scriptures to our attention, and suddenly
we simply know that particular verses are meant for us.  Often He puts
a burden on our hearts regarding a certain matter.  However, we must
be

78 79

careful not to accept a weight placed on our hearts and spirits from
Satan as being from God.  Watchman Nee gives us some help to be able to
differentiate the two.  "The burdens of the spirit differ from the
weights on the spirit.  The latter proceed from Satan with the intent
of crushing the believer and making him suffer, but the former issue
from God in His desire to manifest His will to the believer so that he
may cooperate with Him.  Any weight on the spirit has no other
objective than to oppress; it therefore usually serves no purpose and
produces no fruit.  A burden of the spirit, on the other hand, is given
by God to His child for the purpose of calling him to work, to pray, or
to preach.  It is a burden with purpose, with reason, and for spiritual
profit.  We must learn how to distinguish the burden of the spirit from
the weight on the spirit."  "Satan never burdens Christians with
anything; he only encircles their spirit and presses it with a heavy
weight.  Such a load binds one's spirit and throttles his mind from
functioning.  A person with a burden or concern from God merely carries
it; but the one who is oppressed by Satan finds his total being bound.
With the arrival of the power of darkness, a believer instantaneously
forfeits his freedom.  A God-given burden is quite the reverse. However
weighty it may be, God's concern is never so heavy as to throttle him
from praying.  The freedom of prayer will never be lost under any
burden from God: yet the enemy's weight which forces itself upon one's
spirit invariably denies one his freedom to pray.  The burden imparted
by God is lifted once we have prayed, but the heaviness from the enemy
cannot be raised unless we fight and resist in prayer. The weight on
the spirit steals in unawares, whereas the concern of the spirit
results from God's Spirit working in our spirit.  The load upon the
spirit is most miserable and oppressive, while the burden of the spirit
is very joyous (naturally the flesh does not deem it so), for it
summons us to walk together with God ("For my yoke is easy and my
burden is light."  Matthew 11:30).  It turns bitter only when opposed
and its demand is not met."  (Tile Spiritual Man, Vol.  11, Christian
Fellowship Publishers, Inc, NY, 1968, pp.  153-154.)

Weights placed on our spirits by Satan and his demons usually result in
depression and exhaustion.  Burdens by the Lord direct us into some
form of action, such as prayer, which is productive.  However, if you
resist a burden placed in your heart and spirit by the Lord, you will
become miserable and will eventually quench the Holy Spirit and open a
doorway for satanic oppression.  How often this happens when Christians
steadily refuse the Holy Spirit's gentle urging for them to get up
early in the mornings to read the Bible and pray!

Often, the Lord will communicate with you directly in thought form. The
Lord says something to your spirit and then suddenly it is flashed into
your mind in the form of a thought.  This is one reason why it is so
important to scrutinize our thoughts and ask the Lord to keep our minds
and hearts pure.  "I [Jesus] have yet many things to say unto you, but
ye cannot bear them now.  Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is
come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of
himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will
shew you things to come.  He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of
mine, and shall shew it unto you."  John 16:12-14 "Whereof The Holy
Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before, This
is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the
Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I
write them."  Hebrews 10:15-16 The Holy Spirit will put thoughts into
our minds, that is how He speaks to us and is a witness to us.
Sometimes the Lord will instantly place a whole concept into our minds.
I can only describe it as if the Holy Spirit places a whole paragraph
or page of information into my mind at once.  Sometimes I have to ask
Him to slow down because I can't think that fast.  Sometimes it is just
one sentence at a time in a conversational form.  Rarely is it an
emotion because we can be too easily deceived by emotions and can
become too dependant upon them.  How many times have I heard people say
that they know the Lord wants them to do a particular thing because it
is the "desire of their heart," when, if they only stopped to check
their desires out with scripture, they will find that they are in
contradiction to God's commands.  We must not rely on emotions for
guidance as they are too easily manipulated by Satan and his demons,
and almost always contaminated by our sin nature.

Satan and his demons can also flash thoughts into our minds.  The Bible
is our safeguard here.  The Lord will neuer tell you anything that is
not consistent with His word, the Bible.  Also, if you are praying and
talking with the Lord silently, Satan cannot read your mind and thus
will not be able to put in thoughts that are in context with what is
currently going on in your mind as you pray.  This is another important
reason why you must learn to control your mind so that it does not
wander while you are in prayer and communion with the Lord.  "I love
them that love me; and those that seek me early shall find me."
Proverbs 8:17 The literal translation of the Hebrew word for "early"
means "diligently, with the implication of earnestness," according to
Strong's Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible.  You must seek such a
relationship with the Lord diligently.

Only the Holy Spirit can teach you to hear His voice.  You may have to
seek this type of relationship with much fasting, tears and prayer.
Remember, the Lord never does anything in a hurry and He will probably
test you to see how sincere you are.  If you have not asked the Lord to
do the work of a total dealing of the cross in you (as described in
Chapter 6 on the baptism by fire), you will not be able to develop such
a relationship with Him.  Also, if you are not totally committed to
Him, you will not be able to develop such a relationship.

You must exert self-discipline in seeking the Lord.  I cannot emphasize
enough the absolute necessity of spending time reading the Bible and
praying on a DAILY basis, first thing in the morning.  This is a real
"key" to finding the Lord.  David and Isaiah wrote about this
principle.  "0 God, thou art my God; early will I seek thee: my soul
thirsteth for thee, my flesh 1ongeth for thee in a dry and thirsty
land."  Psalms 63:1 "With my soul have I desired thee in the night;
yea, with my spirit within me will I seek thee early..."  Isaiah 26:9

One of the hardest things for us to do is to get ourselves out of bed
early in the morning.  How our sinful flesh cries out for another
hour's sleep!  How painful a struggle it is to discipline ourselves to
get out of that nice warm bed!  But when you really stop to think about
it, one hour's sleep isn't going to make you feel any different.  When
I am especially tired or ill, I ask the Lord to help me wake up, He is
always faithful to do so.  But if I don't respond to His first call, I
end up over-sleeping, and my whole day goes wrong.  "If ye then be
risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sit
teth on the right hand of God.  Set your affection on the things above,
not on things on the earth."  Colossians 3:1,2

This verse shows us that we seek God by an act of our will.  We
deliberately "set our affection" on heavenly things.  Many people
complain that they do not desire such a relationship with the Lord, or
that they do not really want to read the Bible.  Of course you don't!
Never forget, your flesh, or natural self, is hostile to everything to
do with God.  Also, you may be sure there will always be a demon posted
near you to flash thoughts into your mind building up a resistance in
you to stop you from reading the Bible.  Many times I find it necessary
to directly rebuke the demons before I can start reading my Bible.  We
must disei-pUne ourseloes to do the things which God commands us to do
whether we desire to do those things or not.  Reading the Bible and
seeking God is a command, it is not option 82 83

al for the Christian.  "When thou said st seek ye my face; my heart
said unto thee, Thy face, Lord, will I seek."  Psalm 27:8

Life in our world today continually tempts us to escape from the
reality of all the pressures into a void of blank mindlessness.  There
are so many escapes!  We can sit down in front of the TV and escape by
turning off our minds, tuning into whatever TV program happens to be
on.  Many people escape reality through drugs, still many more through
the mindlessness of the endlessly repeated chants of Rock Music
(including Christian Rock) which helps to blank out the mind, allowing
only the physical feelings to exist.  Another great temptation is to
escape into a fantasy world, building endless vain imaginations in our
minds, living in a world that is not real and that ever draws us
further and further away from God, the very source of our life and
being.  Multiple New Age techniques in meditation, yoga, TM, subliminal
tapes and relaxation techniques also help the participant to blank out
his mind and thus escape reality.  It is a real sacrifice to
deliberately refuse to make use of these escapes and: "look not at the
things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the
things which are seen are temporal [temporary]; but the things which
are not seen are eternal."  II Corinthains 4:18 Instead of escaping
from reality, we must discipline our minds to think about God, think
about the scriptures, and talk to the Lord.  We must constantly
evaluate what is happening to us and around us in the light of God's
word, which is our guidance and source of wisdom.  As we do this in
obedience to the Lord's commands, we will find that the Holy Spirit
will speak to us more and more frequently.  Then, no matter what is
happening around us, even if our physical body is dying: "we faint not;
but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by
day."  II Corinthians 4:16.  We are given a solemn warning in Isaiah:
"Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is
near."  Isaiah 55:6 If we do not seek the Lord now, when trouble comes
into our lives it will be too late.  We will not have the relationship
we need with the Lord to help us during our time of trouble.  Don't let
your natural desires stop you from obtaining the precious treasure of
getting to know the Lord in the early hours of the mornings.  The Lord
longs to spend those quiet private moments with us at the beginning of
the day.

I have for years had the habit of watching the sunrises with the Lord
during the summer, and the sunsets with Him during the winter.  I will
never forget one morning several years ago.  I had spent an hour
reading the Bible and praying, but the Lord did not say anything to me,
neither did I particularly sense His presence.  As I returned to the
house to get ready for the day's work, I was startled when the Lord
suddenly spoke to me and said, "I so enjoyed spending that brief moment
with you, child."  Even though He had not spoken to me and I had not
felt His presence, He was there with me just the same.  We do not stop
to consider how our Lord's heart longs to have our love and
fellowship.

"But if from thence thou shalt seek the Lord thy God, thou shalt find
him, if thou seek him with all thy heart and with all thy soul."
Deuteronomy 4:29 "But without faith it is impossible to please him: for
he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a
rewarder of them that diligently seek him."  Hebrews 11:6

The Lord desires our communion with Him, He commands us to seek Him.
But a real key in developing this personal communication with the Lord
is a step in faith.  We must accept as fact the Lord's promise that "he
is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him."  It
takes time to

84 85

develop such a relationship, be persistent, be diligent.  Too many
people give up after a few days or even after a few weeks.  Discipline
yourself to seek the Lord and He will be found by you.

Search the scriptures diligently looking for "keys" which will give you
some insight into God's personality.  Ask the Lord to reveal Himself to
you through His word.  One of my favorite books in the Bible is Isaiah.
The Lord reveals His personality in so many ways in that book!  Search
it for yourself.  There are a multitude of precious gems hidden
throughout the scriptures.  Do you know what these gems are?  They are
direct glimpses into the very personality of God Himselfl When the Lord
does speak to you and you have checked to see that what was said is
consistent with the Bible, and the Holy Spirit confirms to your heart
that you did indeed hear His voice, then you must stand in faith that
it is so.  Otherwise Satan will try to persuade you that you did not
really hear from the Lord, that you were only imagining things.  "The
Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are children of
God."  Romans 8:16 "Wherefore as the Holy Ghost saith, To day ifye will
hear his voice, Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the
day of temptation in the wilderness."  Hebrews 3:7,8 The Holy Spirit
will speak to us if we will hear His voice.  Then when we do, we must
not harden our hearts, but step out in faith and obedience in
accordance with what the Holy Spirit said to us.  Usually the Holy
Spirit starts speaking to a believer by bringing to his or her
attention something that is not pleasing to the Lord.  The temptation
is to ignore this communication and continue doing whatever it is the
Lord is not pleased with.  If you do this you are "hardening your
heart" and will stop further communication from the Lord.

Many people get scared of talking to the Lord and hearing the Lord
speak to them because they are afraid of being deceived.  They are
afraid they will accept something as being from the Lord which was
actually either from their own imagination or from Satan or his
demons.

I have been through this myself.  I went through a terrible experience
in this area shortly after Elaine's final deliverance.  I thought the
Lord told me to do something on two occasions, both within a couple of
days.  Neither one was the sort of thing that you could check out in
the Bible as they regarded everyday activities.  So, I went ahead and
did them thinking the command had come from the Lord.  As a result
Elaine and I nearly lost our lives and there were some long term
disastrous consequences.

I was so upset.  I went flying to the Lord and spent much time on my
knees crying my eyes out saying, "Lord, you've got to give me some
fool-proof way of hearing your directions!  I must be able to always
know instantly and clearly if I am hearing your voice or from Satan or
the demons.  I simply cannot be vulnerable to Satan in this manner!"
Father's reply was strong and immediate and shocked me greatly.  He
said, "Then you cannot serve me!"

"Why not?"  was my shocked reply.

"Because as long as you are in your sinful human condition you are
going to be vulnerable to attacks from Satan.  What you have to do is
trust that I will honor the intentions of your heart to serve Me. There
will be some times when I will permit you to be deceived and permit you
to make mistakes and fall down.  BUT, I will always be there to pick
you up, and you will always learn a valuable lesson from the
experience.  I always have a purpose in everything I do.  You will not
always know what that purpose is, for I AM GOD."

I realized that I had actually been telling the Lord that I was willing
to go out to fight in this very real battle with Satan,

86 87

but at the same time I was telling Him that He had to make Satan and
his kingdom shoot only blanks instead of real bullets.  This is just
not possible.  You see, that left me with a choice.  I had to accept
being vulnerable and rely completely on the Lord, or ask Him not to
speak to me anymore.  The thought of not hearing from the Lord anymore
was just unbearable.  My relationship with the Lord is my very life. It
means more to me than anything else.  So, I simply asked Him to help me
learn quickly the things I needed to learn so I would not be easily
deceived by Satan.  Let me share some of those things with you.

I pray daily asking the Lord to reveal Satan's deceptions to me.  I can
never be smart enough to figure them out myself.  I simply have to
trust the Lord to show them to me.  I now walk daily in faith, trusting
that the Lord will honor the intentions of my heart.  It is my heart's
desire to serve Him and He will honor that.

Since then I have learned to be much more sensitive to the "check" or
hesitation I feel in my spirit, given to me by the Holy Spirit.  I have
learned that I can never be impulsive.  If I have any doubt at all, or
do not feel a complete peace, I wait before acting.  Also, I have
learned to work in unity with others.  The Lord sent out His disciples
two-by-two.  He still works in such a manner.  Elaine and I are
partners in this ministry for the Lord.  And now, we also have a
Christian brother who is a spiritual covering for our ministry.  We
never go on speaking engagements or make any major decisions until the
three of us are in complete unity.  If even one of us does not have a
complete peace with something we are deciding to do then we do not do
anything until we are all in complete unity and have a complete peace
about a certain course of action.  It is much more difficult for Satan
to deceive two or three than one.

Let me give you an example.  About a year ago we were asked to go speak
at a particular ministry on the East Coast.  Elaine and I had a peace
about going, but the Christian brother who is the spiritual covering
for our ministry did not have a peace about our going.  We all went
back to prayer, and, over the next two weeks, Elaine and I received
guidance from the Lord that we should not go.  So.  we refused and
explained our reason.  A month later, this same ministry asked us again
to come, and this time all three of us had an immediate peace, so we
went and the Lord greatly blessed.  About three months later they asked
us to come out again.  This time I was the only one of the three of us
who did not have a peace about going.  Again, we all went back to
prayer about it, and the other two agreed that we should not go.  As it
turned out, both times, if we had gone, the consequences would have
been disastrous.  Later we did return a second time, and the Lord
blessed as greatly as He had on the first occasion.

On smaller decisions where we do not feel it necessary to bother our
Christian brother, Elaine and I work on the same principle of unity. If
we do not both have a complete peace with a particular course of
action, we do not proceed until we do.  For example, we were asked to
help out with a particular deliverance.  We knew the people well, and
knew that they were true servants of the Lord.  They were giving us
only 24 hours notice, however.  I felt we should go, but Elaine did not
have a peace about going.  So, as we did not have time to seek the
Lord's will further, I told them that we would not come because we were
not in unity about the situation.  As it turned out, if we had gone,
the consequences would have been disastrous.  Those people called us
later and told us how glad they were we had not gone, that it had been
a set-up by Satan to try to destroy us.  Because we heeded the
principle of unity, we were saved from one of Satan's traps.

How many sad mistakes are made because husbands and wives do not
function in such a manner.  Brothers and sisters, if you are married to
a Christian spouse, you must understand that that spouse has been given
to you as a

88 89

partner.  It may dent your ego to wait on your spouse in decisions, but
it will be a safeguard against Satan's deception.  The wife is to be a
help-mate, not a doormat, and wives, you must recognize God's ordering
in marriage and not go ahead of your husband.

One of the biggest down-falls of Christian pastors today is the fact
that they do not cultivate this sort of working relationship with their
wives in the Lord's work.  The constant temptation is to look outside
of their marriage relationship for a partner in the Lord's work.  How
many doors are opened and how many pastors fall into the trap of
adultery through disobedience to this principle.  If you feel your wife
is not "up to" this kind of spiritual activity, then your house is not
in order and you had better spend time both in prayer and with your
wife to bring about such a relationship.  Other than the Lord, you are
directly commanded by God not to put anyone before your spouse.  This
is a particular problem in the charismatic churches.  Pastors have a
very unfortunate tendency to put the prayer-relationship of a female
"intercessor" before their wife.  God will not honor this!  Many times,
if I think the Lord is telling me to do something which is not covered
in the Bible, and I have some hesitation about it, I simply pray
silently (so that Satan will not know what I am praying about), asking
the Lord to bring some confirmation to me one way or another.  Then I
drop it.  I know the Lord has a very good memory.  There is no need to
waste more time on the issue.  I do not talk to Elaine about these
things, because I know that it is best to allow the Lord to do whatever
is necessary.  Sometimes the answer comes quickly, sometimes not for
several months, sometimes never.  But often, Elaine will suddenly say
to me, "You know the Lord has been impressing so and so on my heart
lately."  And it will be the very thing that I was waiting for
confirmation on.

Most of my communication with the Lord is silent.  Satan cannot read
our minds, so if you're going on about your business and doing your
household chores, or whatever, and talking to the Lord silently in your
mind, Satan cannot know what you are thinking.  The only thing Satan or
his demons know to do is to throw negative thoughts into your mind.
Such as, thoughts which make you dissatisfied with your situation, or
angry at other people around you, etc.  But the Holy Spirit knows every
thought and can answer you according to your current train of
thought.

Many people ask if they should be quiet and wait for the Lord to speak
to them.  No, because the Holy Spirit is so powerful He can over-ride
your thoughts.  He does for me, and also for many others that I know.
There is a great danger in a tendency to empty your mind of all
thoughts, waiting for the Lord to speak to you.  Always remember, if
you don't control your mind, Satan will!  NEVER blank out your mind.  A
blanked mind is an open doorway for the entrance of demons.

There are times, however, when we are most desperate to hear the Lord,
when He seems to stop talking altogether.  This frequently happens to
me when I am in the middle of a crisis.  I have sought the Lord for the
reason for His silence during those times.  There are two main reasons.
Often, the Lord remains silent because He wants to stimulate us to seek
Him more diligently.  The Psalms are a good example of this.  Over and
over again, David cries out to the Lord in desperation, but has to wait
for an answer.  He eloquently describes this situation in the following
Psalm: "Unto thee will I cry, O Lord my rock; be not silent to me: lest
if thou be silent to me, I become like them that go down in to the
pit."  Psalm 28:1

This is just one of many, many examples in the Psalms.  the Lord is
always drawing us into a closer relationship with Him.  Many times he
holds back from answering us because He wants us to seek Him more
earnestly.

There is one other reason for my not hearing the Lord

when I am in distress.  Recently, I experienced a situation that caused
me much grief.  I sought the Lord earnestly, but did not hear Him speak
to me until after the situation had been resolved.  I was not in
rebellion against Him, rather, my prayer was, "Father thy will be done,
I accept it whatever it is."  Later, the Lord showed me that my
emotions were so intense that they blocked me from hearing Him, I
asked, "What can I do to prevent this from happening again?"  His
answer was, "You cannot do anything, you cannot control your emotions.
!  just want you to ask Me, and I will take care of them for you."  How
simple the answer!  If you are in an intensly emotional situation and
seem to be unable to hear the Lord, perhaps it is because of one of
these two reasons.

Of course, the Lord talks to you more as you talk to Him more.  It's
like most other relationships, the Lord loves to have you talk to Him!
Several years ago I asked the Lord what I, insignificant speck that I
am, could do to minister to His heart in some small way.  I said,
"Father, you have such terrible burdens.  You have the whole world and
all of its troubles to look after.  Is it possible for me to do
anything to give you pleasure, or to minister to your heart?"

His answer was, "Yes, talk to Me child!  Talk to Me.  Most people only
ask Me for things.  They aren't willing to talk to Me and make Me a
part of their everyday life."  That's what He wants, God desires to
have our fellowship!

So, as you go about your everyday activities, you are normally
continuously thinking to yourself.  Start thinking and talking with God
instead.  The Lord is interested in the smallest details of our lives
and everything we do.  Isn't that wonderful!  He never gets bored with
what we're doing.  He never thinks that what we're doing is too
insignificant for His attention.  That's even more wonderful!  The Lord
is interested in anything a housewife sews.  He's interested in the
fact that she makes a seam straight, and if she has trouble with that,
He's interested in helping her to make it straight.  God never gets
bored, and nothing is ever too small a detail for His undivided
attention!.

All of nature and creation teaches us of our Lord's great interest in
detail.  When you stop to look at the incredibly fine detail in just a
blade of grass, you can see how details don't bother the Lord.  He's
not like most human beings who get tired and become impatient with a
multitude of details.  As you go about your daily housework, He's not
bored with that.  This is amazing to me.  I asked Jesus one time,
"Didn't You get bored while You were here on earth?  Here You were, the
God of the universe, stuck in a carpenter's shop making things by hand,
when all You had to do was speak a word and it would have been
instantly created."  His answer was, "Why should I be bored?  I have
never been bored while I was creating anything.  In fact, I have never
been bored."  We fail to see the creative aspects of our everyday
lives. Housewives especially do not realize this.  While you are doing
housework you are being creative.  You are creating a home and an
atmosphere where you can raise servants for The King and in which you
can build up your husband so that he can be a better servant for The
King.  This is important to the Lord.  No matter how unimportant our
tasks may seem, they can be done in such a manner as to bring glory to
our King.

There is another area often overlooked by God's people.  Because of a
recent physical illness, my brain just doesn't function as well as it
used to.  I have great difficulty remembering things.  I'm almost
always in a hurry and always tired and always have much more to do than
I can get done.  So, I have learned to rely more and more on the Holy
Spirit.  Throughout the day as I see things that I need to remember
later, I simply ask the Holy Spirit to bring them back to my memory. He
so graciously does so every time.  Now, when I forget something, it is
my own fault because I did not ask the Lord to help me remember.

92 93

Isn't the Lord amazing?  You know, there isn't another "being" in the
entire universe who is so completely interested in every detail of your
life.  No other human being is interested in the details of your life,
each person is most interested in the details of his or her own life,
certainly not in yours.  But, the Lord is!  Satan is not interested in
our lives in the same way.  He is interested only in bringing
destruction and hurt.

Everybody has a thought life.  You are constantly thinking during every
waking moment.  Instead of thinking to yourself, start thinking to the
Lord instead.  Form the habit of talking to Him about everything.  As
you are talking to the Lord throughout the day, the thoughts that come
into your mind building up your relationship with the Lord, leading you
to a deeper love for Him and a deeper commitment to Him, placing within
you a greater desire to read His word and do His will, those thoughts
do not come from you.  Your "flesh" (or natural mind) will not give you
such thoughts, and neither will the demons.  Only the Holy Spirit will
give you such thoughts.  "Because the carnal mind is enmity against
God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. 
So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God.  But ye are not
in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell
in you... But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead
dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken
your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you."  Romans
8:7-11

AS the Lord speaks to you in the smallest things, you are drawn closer
and closer ~o Him.  Jesus said, "If you love me, keep my commandments."
(John 14:15) And again, He said, "When the Holy Spirit is come, He will
take what is mine and show it unto you."  (John 16:15) Neither Satan's
kingdom nor your natural self will do either of these things. This is
an assurance that these sorts of communications are indeed from the
Lord because they make us fall more and more in love with Him.  Let us
seek the Lord with all of our heart.  He is our Rock, but if we do not
know Him and are not able to hear His voice to receive His guidance, we
will never be able to stand in the midst of the terrible evil of this
world.

94 95

CHAPTER 8

Prayer

I have had many people write and ask me about prayer.  I am not an
expert and there are many good books already written on the subject, so
I am just going to share with you a few of the personal lessons I have
learned.  I know that many are called by God into a specific ministry
of intercessory prayer.  Please let me make it clear that this is not
my own personal calling.  Also, I hasten to add, that God works with
each individual as an individual.  You will develop your own methods of
prayer.  There are no rules as to how to pray except that we are to
make our requests to our heavenly Father in the name of His Son, Jesus
Christ.  We are commanded to pray.  If we do not, we are sinning.  With
these thoughts in mind, let me share just a few things with you.

My prayer life flows directly out of my personal moment-by-moment
relationship with the Lord.  In the book He Came To Set The Captives
Free, as well as in this one, I tried to describe my growing
relationship with the Lord.

I totally committed my life to Jesus Christ, thus making Him my Master,
in addition to my Savior, during my first year in medical school.  The
next three years of medical school were used by the Lord to train me to
hear Him speak directly to me through my spirit, and thereby to bring
me into a close relationship with Him.  As my relationship with the
Lord grew, so did my prayer life.  I developed the habit of talking to
the Lord continuously throughout the day.  You see, as I mentioned in
the previous chapter, everyone has a continuous "thought-life" and I
decided to turn my thought-life into a continuous conversation with the
Lord.  Being human, of course, I am not always totally consistent.  But
I am devastated if I do not hear the Lord speak to me several times a
day.  "Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit,
and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all
the saints."  Ephesians 6:18 "Pray without ceasing."  I Thessalonians
5:17 I believe this type of conversational "thinking" prayer throughout
the day is one way in which we fulfill these scriptural commands.  My
"formal" prayer times are in the early morning before starting the
day's activities, and, frequently, at night.  Often the Lord will
awaken me during the night and I will get up and spend an hour or two
in prayer.  These are special and precious times for me.

These "formal" prayer times are spent often on my knees, or on my face,
before the Lord.  But many times, I simply pray as I sit outside
watching a sunrise or a sunset with the Lord.  I guess what I'm trying
to emphasize is the fact that we have a God of great variety and
flexibility.  We can pray in many different ways, postures and
situations.

During my "formal" times in prayer, I have learned to simply do what
the scripture says: "Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of
grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of
need."  Hebrews 4:16

I rarely have a "spiritual experience" when I literally experience
being before the throne of God.  I simply stand on faith that that is
where my spirit is.  Scripture says so, that's good enough for me. It's
interesting, during my "formal" prayer times the Lord rarely speaks to
me.  He usually does so at various times throughout the day during my
daily activities.  I don't go through any sort of ritualistic prayer at
any time.  I simply talk to the Lord as I would talk to anyone else,
only

96 97

much more respectfully, of course.  I have had a number of people ask
me why I refer to the Lord simply as "Father" much of the time.  This
is because I talk to Him almost continuously, and I find it very
awkward to say something like "the Father," or "Heavenly Father" all
the time.  I do not feel I am being disrespectful by saying simply
"Father."  I do not call any other being in heaven or on earth by this
name.  This is also in obedience to: "[Jesus said] Call no man your
father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven."
Matthew 23:9 Many times people ask me how I pray for our protection,
food, bills, etc.  My answer is, "I don't."  I have already covenanted
with God for them and I see no need to waste His time, and my own, by
praying for things already covered in a covenant.  It is my business to
walk in obedience to the Lord, and it is His business to provide for me
and guide me.

I also frequently pray about a particular matter only once.  The Lord
has an excellent memory.  When He gives me a specific burden to pray
daily about something, I do so.  Otherwise, I bring a matter before Him
once and then leave it there.  It is His business to work it out in His
own time and in His own way.  I have never found begging, pleading, or
badgering accomplished anything, except push me out of the will of God
and tend to break my fellowship with Him.

Satan stands before the throne of God and accuses us and petitions God
for people almost continually.  I have learned to ask the Lord to alert
me when Satan is petitioning Him for someone or something within the
sphere of my work and ministry.  The Lord faithfully does so.  As soon
as I know, I simply go before the Father and, in the name of Jesus,
counter-petition Satan.  Alas, Satan can do so much because God's
people don't bother to counter-petition his requests.

Some nights I spend an entire night on my knees wrestling with the Lord
for a blessing, such as Jacob did.  I described the experience in which
I learned this principle in Chapter 3. These times are spent reading
the scriptures, pondering on the things of God, and talking with the
Lord.  I don't know how to tell you just what I say, I simply talk and
listen.

Many times I feel a heavy burden for a particular person or situation,
but I don't really know just how to pray about it.  It is at times like
these that I am so very thankful for the steady intercessory work of
the Holy Spirit.  I simply ask the Holy Spirit to intercede for me and
pray as is best in the situation.

"Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what
we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh
intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.  And he
that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit,
because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of
God."  Romans 8:26-27

This brings up an important point.  We must always seek to follow the
Lord's prayer: "Father... Thy will be done on earth as it is in
heaven."  So many times we make adamant demands of the Lord to work out
a particular situation in a particular way when our way is the wrong
way.  Often what seems to be "good" to us is not "good" to the Lord.  I
am sure that many times the Lord gives people their requests because of
their continued begging and pleading, when the thing they request is
not actually what is best for them in the Lord's eyes.  Consequently,
they suffer loss in the end.  This is particularly true in cases of
illness and death.  How many times do people beg and badger the Lord
for the life of a sick child, for instance, when perhaps the Lord wants
to take him her home to prevent the child intense suffering in the
future?  How many times does the Lord want to take one of His servants
home to prevent them from falling away from Him in the future?  We must
not always assume that continued life is "best."  We must be careful to
always say, "Father, thy will be done."

98 99

The story of King Hezekiah is an example of this, and one we would do
well to study soberly and prayerfully.  Hezekiah had served the Lord
faithfully during his life.  Then one day he became ill.  "In those
days was Hezekiah sick unto death.  And the prophet Isaiah the son of
Amoz came to him, and said unto him, Thus saith the Lord, Set thine
house in order; for thou shalt die, and not live.  Then he turned his
face to the wall, and prayed unto the Lord, saying, I beseech thee, O
Lord, remember now how I have walked before thee in truth and with a
perfect heart, and have done that which is good in thy sight.  And
Hezekiah wept sore."  II Kings 20:1-3 The Lord heard Hezekiah's prayer
and saw his many tears.  So, he sent the prophet back to him with the
message: "I have heard thy prayer, I have seen thy tears: behold, I
will heal thee... And I will add unto thy days fifteen years..."  II
Kings 20:5,6

Now our first reaction to this answer is probably something like, "What
a wonderful example of God's mercy and answer to the prayer of a
righteous man."  But, was Hezekiah's request what was really "good" in
God's eyes?  I would say that the next fifteen years of his life showed
that it was not.  Two major things happened.  First, Hezekiah became
proud and welcomed visitors from the King of Babylon and showed them
all of his treasures.  "There was nothing in his house, nor in all his
dominion, that Hezekiah shewed them not.  Then came Isaiah the prophet
unto king Hezekiah, and said unto him, What said these men?  and from
whence came they unto thee?  And Hezekiah said, They are come from a
far country, even from Babylon.  And he said, What have they seen in
thine house?  And Hezekiah answered, All the things that are in mine
house have they seen: there is nothing among my treasure that I have
not shewed them.  And Isaiah said unto Hezekiah, Hear the word of the
Lord.  Behold, the days come, that all that is in thine house, and that
which thy fathers have laid up in store unto this day, shall be carried
into Babylon: nothing shall be left, saith the Lord.  And of thy sons
that shall issue from thee, which thou shalt beget, shall they take
away; and they shall be eunuchs in the palace of the King of Babylon."
II Kings 20:13-18

But this wasn't all, during that fifteen year period, Hezekiah also had
a son called Manasseh.  Here is what Manasseh did after his father's
death: "and Manasseh seduced them to do more evil than did the nations
whom the Lord destroyed before the children of Israel .. . Moreover
Manasseh shed innocent blood very much, till he had filled Jerusalem
from one end to another..."  II Kings 21:9 & 16

AS a result of Manasseh's actions, the Lord brought judgment upon
Israel: "And the Lord spake by his servants the prophets, saying,
Because Manasseh king of Judah hath done these abominations, and hath
done wickedly above all that the Amorites did, which were before him,
and hath made Judah also to sin with his idols: Therefore thus saith
the Lord God of Israel, Behold, I am bringing such evil upon Jerusalem
and Judah, that whosoever heareth of it, both his ears shall tingle."
II Kings 21:10-12

The last fifteen years of Hezekiah's life are summed up in Chronicles:
"But Hezekiah rendered not again according to the benefit done unto him
[referring to the Lord's extending his life], for his heart was lifted
up: therefore there was wrath upon him, and upon Judah and Jerusalem."
II Chronicles 32:25 Is it possible that the Lord wanted to take
Hezekiah home earlier because He could see into the future and knew all
the evil that would result if Hezekiah continued to live?  We should
not be so quick to always assume we know what is "best."  Nor should we
always be quick to beg the Lord to answer our desires.  We must learn
to always seek the Lord

100 101

to lind out His first choice for us, then humble ourselves under His
mighty hand and freely accept His will for us.

I frequently pray asking the Lord to look ahead into the future to see
if at some future point I will fall and bring disgrace to His name.  It
is my earnest request that he kill me and take me home to prevent such
a thing.

I am continually amazed at the amount of assuming God's people do.
Assuming that they know what is best and what they should request and
even demand of the Lord in every situation.

I learned this lesson fairly early in my walk with the Lord.  I was
associated with a Christian pastor who had a wife who had been bedfast
with illness for years.  I prayed earnestly every day, asking the Lord
to raise up his wife and heal her.  Finally, one day the Holy Spirit
spoke to me very clearly and firmly saying, "Woman, you know not what
you ask, and you are not asking in wisdom.  If I healed this man's wife
she would rise up and destroy his ministry!  Stop asking for her
healing."  Ever since then I continuously pray asking the Lord to have
His will in every situation.

I use our home as a center out of which I minister.  I have had a
steady stream of people staying with me in my home for the past seven
years.  It has been my experience that when I am having difficulties
with someone in my home through their rebellion or whatever, the most
effective way of dealing with the situation is to get on my face before
the Lord and ask Him to deal with me.  Almost always, the Holy Spirit
shows me some area of my life which is not totally pleasing to Him.  As
I deal with that area, I find that the Lord is then free to deal with
the problem in the other person's life without my ever having to talk
to them.

If someone is living in active, open sin, then I am responsible as the
head of my household, to speak to them about it and deal with the
situation.  But, concerning "matters of the heart," as I call them,
such as rebellion, anger, etc."  the Lord has taught me that it is much
better to ask the Holy Spirit to deal with the person in these areas
instead of talking to them myself.  You see, usually anger and many
other emotions are really defense mechanisms used unconsciously by a
person because of their terrible insecurity.  The Holy Spirit is the
only one I know of who can convict someone of their wrongness in these
areas without destroying them!  I believe this is the meaning of the
scripture which says: "And above all things have fervent charity [love]
among yourselves: for charity shall cover the multitude of sins."  I
Peter 4:8 If we truly love someone, and they do many things which
irritate us, we will get on our face before the Lord and ask God to
deal with us so that we can fulfill the conditions of love.  "Charity
]love] suffereth long, and is kind .. . is not easily provoked..."  I
Corinthians 13:4-5

As we stay humbly in prayer before the Lord, then He will be free to
flow through us and around us to work in the lives of other people. The
Lord taught me a lesson in this area some years ago.

Christians put so much emphasis on always "having the right thing to
say or pray."  One day I learned how important it is to simply be in
steady obedience and communion with the Lord, keep our mouths shut and
let the Holy Spirit do the work."

Several years ago I had spent some time sharing the gospel with a
couple whom I will call Cindy and Don (not their real names).  They
were living together but were not married, and Don had a problem with
alcoholism.  Whenever Don started to drink he went into uncontrollable
rages which often ended in a suicide attempt.  Nothing I said to him
seemed to "get through" to him to show him his need of a Savior and
deliverance.  I had fasted and prayed for both

102 103

Cindy and Don on more than one occasion.

One evening Cindy called me, terribly upset.  She told me that Don had
been drinking and was in a suicidal rage.  She wanted to bring him over
to our house- I told her she could.  That was one of the rare evenings
I had free and Elaine and I were simply sitting enjoying some praise
music and doing some needle work.  Cindy and Don arrived in a few
minutes and Don immediately started shouting and pacing the floor in a
very agitated manner.  The Lord told me to just be still and let Him
handle the situation, so I did.  Cindy came over to me after a few
minutes and said, "Aren't you going to pray or say something to Don?"

"No, I have already asked the Lord what to do, and He told me to just
be silent and let Him handle the situation.  So come and sit here with
me and listen to the music."  Don paced the floor for over an hour.
Then, suddenly, he sat down in a chair and asked me for a cup of
coffee.  I immediately got up and went into the kitchen and fixed one
for him.  Then we all sat in silence another hour.  Finally, Don looked
up at us rather sheepishly and said, "I know that I have been in sin
and that what I really need is the Lord.  Would you girls be willing to
pray with me and help me find the Lord?"  The Holy Spirit showed me so
powerfully through that incident how important it is that we simply be
obedient, willing vessels walking in close fellowship with Him.  As we
do this, He is then free to flow through and around us.  When all is
said and done, only the Holy Spirit can convict of sin and the need of
a Savior.  Only the Holy Spirit knows what is in each heart and what is
really needed in each situation.  Since that time I have more and more
frequently had the privilege of just sitting back and allowing the Holy
Spirit to take care of the person or situation in which I find myself.
If we stay in close prayer and communication with the Lord, we will be
the vessels through which He can work without ever having to open our
mouths.  I think that is wonderful!

CHAPTER 9

Demons in Christians

We must address directly the issue of demons indwelling Christians.  I
know this is a hotly debated topic.  I myself used to think Christians
could not have a demon indwelling them.  That was until God called me
into this ministry.  Then I had to really search the scriptures and
seek the Lord in prayer regarding this problem.

I wish the Lord had made a plain statement in scripture one way or the
other.  No where does the Bible say specifically that a Christian can
be indwelt by a demon and no where does it say that a Christian cannot
be indwelt by a demon.  So, let's look at some of the scriptures that
apply to this problem.

One of the main arguments used against Christians having demons is
"what communion hath darkness with light?"  Now, let's look at that
scripture in context: "Be ye not unequally yoked together with
unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righteousness with un
righteousness  and what communion hath light with darkness?  And what
concord hath Christ with Belial?  or what part hath he that believeth
with an infidel?  And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols?
for ye are the temple of the living God: as God hath said, I will
dwell in them, and walk in them: and I will be their God, and they
shall be my people.  Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye
separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing: and I will
receive you, And will be a Father unto yoU, and ye shall be my sons and
daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."  II Corinthians 6:14-18 This
passage was addressed to the Christians at Corinth, so obviously some
of them were already unequally yoked.  Paul was telling them to clean
up their lives.  Therefore, I do not think this scripture can be used
as a proof text that Christians cannot have demons.  Just the
opposite.

Many Christians also quote such scriptures as: "We know that whosoever
is born of God sin neth not; but he that is begotten of God keepeth
himself, and that wicked one touche th him not."  I John 5:18 But there
is a balance in scripture, the Bible must be taken as a whole.  This
scripture must be balanced with such scrip-tares as: "If we say that we
have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.  If we
confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive our sins..."  I
John 1:8,9 and, "My little children, these things write I unto you,
that ye sin not.  And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous..."  I John 2:1 The normal condition
of a truly born again Christian should be that he she does not sin.
But, the hard fact is that as long as we remain in these bodies we will
have a struggle with our sin nature.  Paul makes that very plain in his
remarkable statement to the Corinthians: "But I keep under my body, and
bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached
to others, I myself should be a castaway."  I Corinthians 9:27 Normally
Christians are hedged about so that demons cannot get in (even as Job
was), but as the scripture in I John 5:18 indicates, as the one born of
God keeps himself from sin he is protected from the wicked one.
Ecclesiastes is very succinct: "He that diggeth a pit shall fall into
it; and whoso breaketh an hedge, a serpent shall bite him."
Ecclesiastes 10:8

This scripture clearly shows that a Christian can break a hole in the
protective hedge.  They can do this by sin, and the clear statement is
made that when they do this, "a serpent shall bite" them.  In Luke
10:19 Jesus refers to demons as "serpents and scorpions."

Fornication is definitely such a hedge-breaking sin.  Demons are a
"venereal disease" much more devastating than herpes or AIDS!  They are
passed from one person to another through sexual intercourse.  That is
why the most effective tool of recruitment into Satanism is through
sexual encounters.  This is why all the pagan temples today and down
through history have had temple prostitutes.  The demons placed in the
unsuspecting person through intercourse with a satanist then influences
that person into Satanism.  "Flee fornication.  Every sin that a man
doeth is without the body; but he that commit teth fornication sin-neth
against his own body.."  therefore glorify God in your body, and in
your spirit..."  I Corinthians 6:18 & 20 I call "breaking the hedge"
(Ecclesiastes 10:8) a doorway.  I have written much more on this
subject in Chapter 10.

I have to chuckle a bit when someone piously tells me, "A Christian
can't be indwelt by a demon because he is the temple of the Holy Spirit
and the two can't be in the same house at the same time."  Solomon said
it best: "But will God indeed dwell on the earth?  Behold, the heaven
and heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this house
that I have builded?"  I Kings 8:27 God the Holy Spirit is omnipresent.
This being the case, how can demons dwell anywhere if the two cannot be
in the same place at the same time?  "Having therefore these promises,
dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the
flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God."  II
Corinthians 7:1 This was addressed to Christians.  Can you think of a
better description of demons than "filthiness?"  Jesus cleanses us from
our sins so that we become joint heirs with Him.  But we must take up
the power and authority that we now.  have through Jesus Christ and
"cleanse ourselves" of "filthiness" or demons.  As soon as we accept
Christ, the demons are trespassers and have no right to remain in us
unless we give them legal ground to do so through sin and or ignorance.
This passage in II Corinthians 7:1 is also important because some
deliverance ministers say that demons cannot touch the human spirit
because it is "sealed with the Holy Spirit."  I do not find any
scripture to validate this belief.  This scripture shows us that our
spirits can indeed be affected by demons, otherwise we would not be
commanded to cleanse our spirits from filthiness.

Elaine had given the demons legal ground to come into her.  So, it was
up to her to use the power and authority available to her once she made
Jesus Christ her Lord and Master, to re-take that ground and kick them
out.  The Lord provided me to help her do so.

I, personally, have never been commanded by the Lord to cast a demon
out of anyone who was not already a Christian because I would clearly
not be benefiting them.  This is because the demons would have free
access to return with many more demons and the person would be worse
off than he was in the beginning.  The only cases in which I have
commanded demons to come out of a non-Christian is in young children.
They are a special case, however, as they have not yet reached an age
of accountability in God's eyes.

However, I am fully aware that Jesus cast the demons out of a man in
the land of the Gadarenes.  That man was obviously not a Christian.
However, he certainly became one, as evidenced by his desire to follow
Jesus afterwards.  I am sure there will be times when a Christian will
be commanded by the Lord to cast demons out of an unbeliever.  But I
doubt that this will be a regular occurrence, and most certainly, quick
follow-up is a must to bring that person to the Lord, or they will be
much worse off than in the beginning.

This past year I became involved in a very sad case where demons were
cast out of a young lady who was not a Christian.  Unfortunately, the
Christians involved did not take the time to find out that she was not
a Christian, and therefore did not bring her to Christ immediately
after deliverance.  Tragedy was the result.  I wish I could say this is
the only case of this kind I have run into, but it is not.  Here is her
story.

Chris (not her real name) is a member of the Roman Catholic Church. She
became involved in a charismatic Catholic group through which she
attended a Bible study which quickly evolved into a cult.  The leaders
of the group practiced all sorts of meditation and taught psychic
skills.  After about a year of participation, Chris realized that she
had become involved in the occult through the group and withdrew.  Her
troubles started shortly afterwards when she went to the superiors
within the Church to complain about the group's activities.

For a year before I first heard from her, Chris had been daily
tormented by demons.  Frequently she felt as if boiling hot water was
poured over various parts of her body, and sometimes actual physical
burns manifested.  She was unable to sleep because of various forms of
torment and had numerous unexplainable illnesses and accidents.  She
even fled to another city but received no relief.  She sought the
counsel of numerous Catholic priests, but none were able to help her.
She finally heard about me through the Closet Witches tapes.

I talked with her on several occasions but refused to command the
demons to come out of her because she was not a Christian and refused
to accept the materials I presented to her on the Roman Catholic Church
(as detailed in Chapter 11).  I knew that she could not remain clear of
demons without becoming a true believer in Jesus Christ, and neither
could she stay free as long as she was linked with the Roman Catholic
system.

Six months passed and then Chris contacted me again.  Two weeks prior
to this last contact she had visited a service in a Protestant church
in the area which practices deliverance.  She went forward after the
service to ask for deliverance.  Without taking the time to find out
where Chris really stood with the Lord, those people simply commanded
the demons to come out, which they did.  Chris told me the following:

"I knew all the demons were gone, and I felt such a terrible emptiness
inside which I can't really describe.  The agony of the emptiness was
almost as great as the demonic torment had been.  However, I did sleep
that night without the usual torment for the first time in almost two
years."

Two clays later, because of her great emptiness, she attended mass and
took communion at her Catholic Church.  Chris told me what had
happened.

"Immediately as I took communion I was overwhelmed with a rush of fire
and energy, then horrifying pain.  I knew that all the demons had
rushed back into me again and many more besides.  I am much worse now
than I ever was!"  "Or else how can one enter into a strong man's
house, and spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man?  and
then he will spoil his house."  Matthew 12:29

"When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry
places, seeking rest, and findeth none.  Then he saith, I will return
into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth
it empty, swept, and garnished.  Then goeth he, and take th with
himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in
and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the
first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation."  Matthew
12:43-45 "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the spirit
of God dwelleth in you?  IF any man defile the temple of God, him shall
God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are."  I
Corinthians 3:16-17

After you read Chapter 11, you will see why the demons were free to
come back into Chris when she attended mass and took communion.  Also,
she did not have the Holy Spirit dwelling in her because she was not a
true Christian.  Not only did she not have a "strong man" (the Holy
Spirit) to keep the demons out, she had given them legal ground to come
back into her by worshiping a false Jesus (the Eucharist).  How much
worse off she was than before!  How sad the Christians involved in her
deliverance had not followed God's principles and, (1) questioned Chris
closely to find out exactly where she stood with the Lord, (2)
questioned Chris to find out that she was a practicing Catholic and
therefore had legal ground in her life for all the demons to come back
in.

This is just one of many cases I have seen where pure disaster resulted
when demons were cast out of a non-Christian.  Chris has now
disappeared, she was suicidal the last contact I had with her.  I pray
often for her salvation.

I have also found that when you deal with demons indwelling Christians
you are in a much stronger position to command them to leave because
they are now trespassers on "holy ground."  They have no right to stay
in a Christian unless that person is engaged in active sin.

I have found that pride is the number one stumbling block to Christians
being willing to admit to the possibility of demons afflicting them or
dwelling in them.  Remember, scripture plainly states that we CAN allow
the temple of God, that is, us, to be defiled.  If we allow such
defilement or sin in our lives, why then should we think God should
protect us from the presence of demons?  I would suggest the reader
take very seriously Paul's exhortation in I Corinthians:

CHAPTER 10

Doorways

"He that diggeth a pit shall fall into it; and whoso breaketh an hedge,
a serpent shall bite him."  Ecclesiastes 10:8

Normally, Christians are hedged about so that demons cannot get into
them.  Non-Christians are also protected to a certain extent in that
the Lord does not allow demons to violate their free wills.  Thus, in
both cases of Christians and non-Christians, an opening in the
protective hedge must be made before demons can get into a person to
actually dwell in their bodies.  I believe this is what "breaking the
hedge" in the above scripture is all about.

All through scripture, demons are referred to as serpents and
scorpions.  Jesus himself said: "Behold, I give unto you power to tread
on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy..." 
Luke 10:19 Sin breaks a hole in the protective hedge, many times
allowing a demon to actually enter into the person committing the sin. 
I call such holes, doorways.

The scriptures are very plain.  Any dealing with Satan opens a doorway
in a person's life for the inflow of satanic power and or demon
infestation.  God told the Israelites: "Regard not them that have
familiar spirits, neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by them: I
am the Lord your God."  Leviticus 19:31

Although The Brotherhood and other groups of hard-core satanists are
very strong and fast growing, they are but a handful compared to the
vast numbers held in bondage by peripheral involvement in the occult
and other sins which have opened up their lives to Satan's power and or
an inflow of demons.  "My people are destroyed for lack of
knowledge..." Hosea 4:6 Every person needs to be aware of possible
doorways in his own life.  But it is also important to have an
understanding of these doorways to be able to effectively share the
gospel of Jesus Christ with others.  Many are not able to accept Christ
when He is presented to them because their will and mind is literally
bound by the dark powers through some opened doorway in their lives
either currently or in the past.  "But if our gospel be hid, it is hid
to them that are lost: In whom the god of this world hath blinded the
minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel
of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them."  II
Corinthians 4:3-4 This is a very important principle to understand as
we go about our Father's business and share the gospel of Jesus Christ
with other people.  Many people are literally bound by demonic spirits,
either from within or without, so that their wills are not free.  They
cannot will to accept Jesus as their Savior and their minds are
similarly bound so that they cannot understand the gospel message.  As
the above quoted scripture states, "the god of this world hath blinded
the minds of them which believe not."  This is such an important
principle that I want to give a couple of examples here before going on
to talk about some specific doorways.

1. Some friends of mine, Mark and Cathy, (not their real names) had
been trying to share the gospel for several years with a couple who
were business partners and friends.  Always, this couple just never
seemed interested or to even begin to understand their need of a
savior.  The couple had much marital difficulty, both involved in
extra-marital affairs.

Finally, Mark and Cathy read my first book, He Came To Set The Captives
Free, and learned about demonic binding of minds and wills.  They
decided to try binding the demons in their friends.  The opportunity
arose the next time they went out to dinner with this couple.

During dinner, the wife started arguing with her husband, making more
and more bitter comments.  Finally, as dessert was served, Cathy
couldn't stand it any longer.  She excused herself from the table and
headed for the restroom.  As soon as she got a few feet away from the
table, she quietly, but out loud said, "You demons creating this
argument, I bind you right now in the name of Jesus Christ and command
you to be silent!"  The change was immediate and remarkable.  The
wife's entire countenance changed, the subject was abruptly changed,
and they did not argue or make any nasty comments to one another the
rest of the evening.  During the next month, both Cathy and Mark
repeatedly bound the demons whenever they were in this couple's
presence.  As a result, within a month, the wife committed her life to
Jesus Christ.  The marriage has radically changed, and the wife is now
praying for her husband intensively and is growing in the Lord.  Until
Mark and Cathy bound the demons, the wife had been completely unable to
understand her need of a savior, neither was she able to will to accept
Jesus.

2. Jane is a 35-year-old nurse from my home town.  I worked with her a
number of years ago when I was myself still a nurse.  I ran into her
again some time ago.  She was amazed by the change she saw in me and as
a result I was able to sit down and share with her what the Lord had
done in my life.  Her response was:

"You know, I have had two other friends over the past five years who
also committed their lives to Christ and changed dramatically from
being dissatisfied and unhappy to joyful and filled with peace.  I have
often thought I would like to do the same, but I just can't, so I don't
think about it anymore."

"Why can't you commit your life to Christ?"  I asked.

"Well, I can see the benefits, but I just can't.  In fact, I find
myself getting very anxious and restless as we talk about it.  I think
we had better stop now.  I don't want to talk about it anymore."

Not long before, I would have stopped there.  But, praise the Lord,
thanks to His training, I easily recognized all the symptoms.  So I
persisted.

"Let me ask just one more question- when you try to think about Jesus,
is it kind of like you run up against a blank wall and it becomes such
an effort to continue thinking about it that you just give up?"

"Yes that's it!  How did you know?"

"Well, I have been in God's training school.  Tell me, what occult
activities have you been involved in?"  She reacted with shocked
surprise.

"How did you know about that?  I haven't done much, but I did visit a
palm reader about eight years ago just for kicks.  I've been back to
palm readers and fortune tellers several times since then and recently
have been doing my horoscope.  But nothing really serious."

"Well, Jane, that 'superficial' involvement in the occult has been
enough to put you into demonic bondage so that you can't accept Jesus.
But I have good news for you.  Jesus came to set the captives free and
because I am His servant, He has given me His power and authority over
Satan and the demons.  Now, you demons who are binding and blinding
Jane, I bind you right now in the name of Jesus.  You may no longer
operate in her life!"

116 117

Jane looked startled as if she wondered if I had taken leave of my
senses.  But I merely changed the subject and talked about something
else for about 10 minutes.  Then I said:

"Jane, I asked you about accepting Jesus as your Lord and Savior awhile
ago.  You know that's what you need to do, how about praying with me
now?"

She looked surprised, then relief flooded over her face.

"You know, I would like to pray with you now.  I can accept Jesus.  I
don't know why I didn't do so earlier."

We both knelt down together, and another captive was released from
Satan's kingdom of darkness and entered into God's kingdom.  I then
told her about the doorways she had opened, and she prayed and closed
them to Satan forever with the precious blood of Jesus.

You may not always know exactly what doorways are open in a person's
life.  But if you are trying to share the gospel and you seem to come
up against a wall, don't forget to bind the demons.  You may be led by
the Lord to bind them right in front of the person with whom you are
talking, or you may need to get away where they cannot hear.  Bathrooms
were made for spiritual warfare.  You can always use them as an excuse
to get away from any situation to bind the demons.  Demons have very
sharp ears.  You do not need to speak loudly to bind them.

You may not only need to bind the demons in a person with whom you want
to share the gospel, but you may find that you need to bind demons
afflicting you also.  Let me give you an example from my own
experience.

Several months ago Elaine and I were on a flight to the East Coast for
a speaking engagement.  We were very tired and I had planned to sleep
much of the way.  However, when we started the second part of our trip,
I was seated next to a tiny lady who appeared to be in her eighties.  I
tried to make conversation with her, but she cut me off, obviously not
wanting to talk to anyone.

About an hour into the flight, the Lord spoke to me and said, "Share
the gospel with the lady next to you."  Now I am used to sharing the
gospel of Jesus Christ with a wide variety of people and in many
circumstances.  But the resistance I felt in this situation was
intense.  "Lord, how can I?  She won't even talk to me!"  I didn't
receive an 9.nswer to my question, so I settled back and tried to go to
sleep.

About five minutes later, the Lord spoke to me again, giving me the
same command.  I rummaged through my purse looking for a tract
appropriate to use to help gain her attention.  I had given out my last
tract at the airport where we had transferred planes.  As I sat there
debating what to do, the Lord spoke to me very strongly one last time.
"If you don't share the gospel with this woman, she will go to hell and
her blood will be on your hands!"  Needless to say, this jolted me.

I realized that my reluctance to share the gospel with this woman was
demonically induced.  The demons in her were afflicting me to try to
keep me from speaking to her.  Quietly, I bound them in the name of
Jesus.

Then, I turned to the lady and said, "May I ask you a question?"

To my surprise, she turned to me quite pleasantly and said, "Of
course."  "Tell me, do you know Jesus Christ?"

"No, I never heard of him."  "Well, how do you worship God?"

"I don't.  I never thought about it.  Exactly who is God, anyway?"

I was startled.  Here was an old lady, 82 years old, as it turned out,
obviously close to the end of her life, who had lived most of her life
here in the United States, and she had

118 119

never even heard of Jesus, and had not particularly thought of
worshiping God!  What a tragedy it would have been if I had disobeyed
the Lord and not shared the gospel with her.  The demons obviously
thought they had her successfully trapped for life and eternity.  They
were almost successful.  I shared the gospel with her and gave her a
small Bible.  She was not willing to pray with me there, but she
promised to read the Bible and find out more about this Jesus I was
talking to her about.

Do you see how easy it is for demons to keep us from sharing the gospel
with someone?  We must always be alert to the possibility of demonic
interference.  The next time you feel the urging to share the gospel
with someone but find yourself backing away, try binding the demons
which are trying to stop you from obeying the Lord.

With these principles in mind, let us look at some specific doorways.

Occultic Doorways

Any dealings with the occult, no matter how lightly or briefly, is a
doorway.  I am referring to such things as "playing" with your
horoscope, the curiosity visit to a fortune teller, tea leaf reader,
palm reader, etc.  How many of our school and church carnivals for fund
raising have a fortune teller of some sort?  None of these are
harmless!  Innocent young children are allowed to go to these people at
such events for "something fun to do."  How many of these children are
then unable in their future life to ever accept Jesus as their personal
Savior, or, if they are already a Christian, at some later date lose
interest, or are just unable to grow to any depth in their
Christianity?  We would be appalled if we really knew the number of
casualties from this source alone.  I have personally seen more than I
like to even think about.  Again, the scriptures could not be more
plain: "There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son
or his daughter to pass through the fire la form of human sacrifice to
Satan], or that use th divination, or an observer of times [astrology
or horoscopes], or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a
consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer.  For
all that do these things are an abomination unto the Lord: and because
of these abominations the Lord thy God doth drive them out from before
thee." Deuteronomy 18:10-12

Just one visit to a seance out of curiosity is enough to affect the
rest of your life.  So is studying books on the occult arts, playing
with an ouiji board, trying out ESP, psychic experiences, astral
projection and magic of any kind.  Prayers with the use of candles, any
kind of spells, levitation, movement of objects without touching the
object physically, or consulting a medium or spiritist in an attempt to
locate some missing object.

I have found a high incidence of involvement in the occult through
college sororities and fraternities.  Most of the oaths and pledges
taken at the time of initiation are occultic rituals directly opening
up the students to the entrance of demons.  Many times they pledge
loyality and faithfulness to the spirit of a deceased founder of the
organization.  This "spirit" is, of course, a demon.  Especially in
sororities, pledges and prayers with candles and even an altar of some
sort are common.  This is an often overlooked source of trouble.
Christians should have no part of such ceremonies or clubs.  In doing
so, they are becoming unequally yoked with unbelievers.

Many Christians get involved in witchcraft rituals unknowingly.  These
are frequently "white witchcraft" and involve the reciting of a psalm
or certain scripture verses while using a combination of oil and salt.
Remember, salt is used in a multitude of occultic rituals.  Never is
salt actually used in any Biblical practices.  Salt is referred to in
the Bible as a symbol, but it is not used in baptizing or anointing,
etc.  Salt used in such a manner is always occultic.  Anytime anyone
tells you to use salt or candles in a ritualistic manner involving
prayers or reciting of scriptures, beware!  They are involving you in
an occultic ritual, no matter how innocent it seems.  Another area of
witchcraft which Christians unwittingly use is in the area of herbs.
Most of the herbalists and herb shop owners are involved in witchcraft.
Incantations are done over the herbs, that is why they work so well.
God has given us various herbs which have some medicinal qualities. But
if you want to use herbs for medicine, I strongly urge that you grow
your own.  Most of what you will buy has been involved in rituals of
some sort.  The same is true for a lot of health food stores.  A large
number of health food stores are owned and operated by Hindu gurus. 
Top yoga teachers openly tell us that their foods are prepared only by
yogis who perform the necessary meditations so that the foods will
carry the "appropriate vibrations" to enhance the "spirituality" of the
eater.  Beware, these "appropriate vibrations" are demons.

Another area of witchcraft in which Christians become involved is in
the "releasing of spirits."  In many churches, people are taught to
pray to bind any evil spirits present in Jesus' name.  This is
scriptural.  However, they are also taught to pray such prayers as: "I
release spirits of revelation, peace, love, etc."  There is only one
Holy Spirit.  Revelation is a gift from the Holy Spirit; peace and
love, etc.  are fruits of the Holy Spirit.  Spirits of love, peace and
so on, are demons!  White witches and New Agers release such demons all
the time.  Also, many churches teach prayers of sending witchcraft
curses back onto the sender.  How can this be justified with scripture?
"[Jesus speaking] Bless them that curse you, and pray for them which de
spitefully use you."  Luke 6:28

Christians don't send demons onto anyone!  That is witchcraft.  A curse
from a witch is a demon.  Many Christians even say, "I send that curse
back sevenfold."  What they have just done is to cor nand seven times
more demons to go back upon the sender than were sent out originally.
What kind of testimony is this?  The witch on the receiving end will
just think she has come up against another witch more powerful than
she.

Also, I have heard pastors and "Christians" actually pray in the
following manner.  "I release spirits of confusion and torment upon
this person until he turns to the Lord."  Again, the only spirits of
confusion, torment, etc."  are demons.  I cannot find any scriptural
justification for a Christian sending a demon onto anyone under any
circumstances.  We must be careful that we don't just blindly follow
any teachings we hear, or we ourselves will fall into the trap of
practicing witchcraft.

Another trap for Christians is in the area of visualization.  Practices
of visualization can open the doorway to the spirit world and contact
with demons.  The Christian may be completely unaware of what is
happening and think that he is operating in the Holy Spirit when, in
fact, he is communicating with an unholy spirit.  Please see Chapter 16
for more detail about this problem.

New Age Doorways

As mentioned above, many of the health food stores are actually fronts
for Hindu gurus.  Much of the New Age Hindu teachings are presented as
"scientific."  Diet is a large part of this movement- especially
vegetarianism.  I have seen a number of people trapped in demonic
bondage through frequenting various "herbalists" and health food stores
and maintaining a rigid vegetarian diet as prescribed in various
magazines and books containing New Age teachings.

Yoga is an often overlooked doorway.  As I explained in Chapter 13, the
purpose of yoga is to "link" or "yoke" with the Hindu god Brahman. Yoga
is not just physical exercise.  It is impossible to separate yoga from
the Hindu religion because yoga is religion.  It is never taught
without simultaneous teaching on meditation, mental health, etc.  The
purpose of kundalini yoga, for example, is to arouse and control the
kundalini force.  Kundalini literally means "coiled" and is the name of
a Hindu goddess symbolized by a serpent with 3% coils, sleeping with
its tail in its mouth.  This serpent supposedly resides in the body of
the human near the base of the spine.  When aroused with proper control
it brings strength, power and wisdom, also many psychic abilities, even
abilities to miraculously heal.  This kundalini force is none other
than a demon. Kundalini yoga is widely taught in physical therapy
departments for the reduction of blood pressure and a wide variety of
other medical abnormalities.  This is a demonic healing.  Tantra yoga
has become very popular in Europe and the Scandanavian countries, both
in the medical field and with top corporate executives.  Tantra yoga is
pure Satanism right down to human sacrifice.  Tantra yoga teachers talk
a lot about various powers, vibrations and energies, but all of these
are, in reality, demons.

Some yoga teachers are themselves deceived and do not realize that they
are actually teaching the Hindu religion.  But all are without excuse.
So are the students.  We must always search out all things and be sure
we know the exact meaning of all terms used in any area of endeavor.

Meditation is an area that is greatly misunderstood.  There are so many
forms of meditation being taught that it is impossible to list them
all.  However, there are some basic principles which can be easily
recognized.  All of the Eastern forms of meditation are for the purpose
of "self-realization" and the attainment of a "higher consciousness."
"Self-realization" is actually the process whereby a person learns to
control his spirit.  "Higher consciousness" is achieved as a person
begins to communicate with the various demon spirits.  Often, people
have a particular demon whom they call their "guide," or "counselor."

There are a number of references in scripture to meditation, but there
is a big difference between Godly meditation and satanic meditation.
One of the major scripture references to meditation is found in Joshua:
"This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt
meditate therein day and night, that thou mayest observe to do
according to all that is written therein: for then thou shalt make thy
way prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success."  Joshua 1:8 I
wish to emphasize that the meditation referred to in this scripture
involves the active reading, learning and memorizing of God's law given
to the Israelites.  Joshua was to learn the law so well that it would
become a part of him.  David followed the same principle- he wrote
about it in Psalm 119: "Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?
By taking heed thereto according to thy word.  With my whole heart have
I sought thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments.  Thy word
have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee."  Psalms
119:9-11 Here again, David was actively doing something- that is,
learning and memorizing God's law so that he would not depart from it.
At no time in scripture is meditation something passive.  Satanic
meditation is passive.  Satan wants men to blank out their minds, by
attempting to clear their minds of all thoughts.  This directly opens a
door for demonic entrance and influence, because the simple fact is
that God commands us to control our every thought, not blank out our
minds!  If you don't control your mind, Satan will!  "For though we
walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: For the weapons of
our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down
of strong holds; casting down imaginations, and every high thing
[thoughts, in other translations] that exalteth itself against the
knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the
obedience of Christ."  II Corinthians 10:3-5

124 125

"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee..."
Isaiah 26:3

This scripture clearly demonstrates that we are commanded to control
our minds, not blank them out.  Any teaching about meditation that
tells you to blank out your mind and clear it of all thoughts, or to
repeat certain phrases over and over again to enable you to "clear your
mind," is from Satan.  "[Jesus speaking] But when ye pray, use not vain
repetitions, as the heathen do..."  Matthew 6:7

"But shun profane and vain babblings: for they will increase unto more
ungodliness."  II Timothy 2:16 Silva Mind Control, hypnosis, and many
forms of self-hypnosis are also frequently used in the New Age
Movement, throughout our educational system, by the medical field, and
now are being widely taught in all the large corporations.  All of
these include meditation to clear the mind, thus opening up the person
to the inflow of demons.  In many cases, such as in Silva Mind Control,
people are introduced to spirit guides called "counselors," or by some
other name.  People are taught that these "counselors" actually exist
deep within their own minds and personalities, "unconscious" parts of
the mind which are available only through special techniques. All of
this is a lie.  Such techniques actually put the people practicing them
into direct contact with demons.

Nearly every grocery store across the U.S. carries "subliminal" tapes
on a wide variety of topics, such things as weight control, relaxation,
stress reduction, positive self-image, ad infinitum.  All of these
tapes have repetitive sounds which help the listener to blank out their
minds.  The blanking of the mind makes the person open to any hidden
messages on the tapes which are really demonic suggestions which open
them up for direct demonic control.

I talked with a Christian woman the other day who had tried listening
to these "subliminal" tapes.  She and her husband and teenage daughter
had all listened to the tapes on stress control and improvement of
self-image.  Within a few days of using the tapes their family life
started falling apart.  They were in the habit of spending some time
together every day as a family, reading the Bible and praying.  This
was the first activity to be stopped.  A month later, none of them were
reading their Bibles or even going to church.  They could not
understand the cause for the sudden change in their lives.  The cause
was the subliminal tapes.

Once they asked God's forgiveness for using these occultic devices and
commanded the demons to leave them and cleaned out their house of all
such materials, they could again enjoy prayer and Bible study.  I am
thankful that they discovered the source of their problem so quickly.
Many Christians completely lose their relationship with the Lord
through such subliminal materials.

Acupuncture is a form of demonic healing.  The purpose of acupuncture
is specifically to arouse the kundalini force to bring about the
healing of the person.

Biofeedback is extremely popular in the many pain clinics and is also
used for control of headaches and blood pressure.  Biofeedback produces
the same state of altered consciousness (that is, contact with the
spirit world) as various forms of meditation and self-hypnosis.  It
trains the person to control their spirit body, which in turn controls
their physical body.  Again, this a demonic healing.

Self-hypnosis is making vast inroads into various public school
systems.  I know of a group of Christian parents who have gone to court
to try to get these techniques removed from the public schools.  They
have conclusively proven that the various methods being taught are
essentially Hinduism rather than science, but they have not been
successful in changing the school curriculum.  Parents need to
carefully question their children frequently about the things

126 127

they are learning in school.  The practice of yoga is very common from
the first grade on up because it facilitates classroom control of the
children.  Visualization is also a common technique in the various New
Age mind-control courses.  I believe that visualization is the key
stepping stone used to establish contact with the spirit world.  It is
used extensively in such things as Silva Mind Control and various forms
of meditation, especially in psychic healings.  All of these things
open doorways for the entrance of demons.

Childhood Doorways

It has been my experience that demons seem to make a very specific
effort to gain contact in every child's life at an early age.  Nearly
everyone I talk to, both Christian and non-Christian, can tell me about
a specific "strange" event occurring in their early years which is
clearly demonic.  Usually it is a particularly vivid nightmare which
they feel wasn't really a dream.  For instance:

Jim clearly recalls an incident when he was four or five years old. His
bedroom had a six-inch book shelf along two walls.  He awakened one
night feeling something strange in his room.  Sitting up in bed he
looked up at the shelves and saw a row of "creatures" all along the
shelves.  They were fierce looking and were shooting arrows at him.  He
was terrified and ran into his parents' room.  That was the only time
in his life he can remember getting into bed with his parents.  His
parents were not Christians and merely passed the incident of as a
childish nightmare.  Jenny was a little different.  "Her parents were
not Christians and she had inherited a number of demons which were
finally dealt with in her adult life after she herself became a
Christian.  She can clearly remember an incident when she was about
four years old.  A "green monster" suddenly appeared in her bedroom one
night and walked across her room.  She didn't feel particularly afraid
of it.  She distinctly remembers the "thing" walking through her
bedroom and down the hall into her parents room.  Her parents did not
wake up.  When she told them about it the next day, they simply said it
was a dream.

John always just knew evil things were in the closet of his bedroom in
one particular house in which he lived as a young child.  He could not
go to sleep at night without closing that closet door.

Susan began experiencing a "black blob" which came into her room at
night and clawed the sheets off of her bed.  Many times the sheets were
actually ripped.  Susan had inherited many demons, so did not feel
afraid of the "blob."  Instead she got mad at it because her mother
would always spank her the next day for ruining the bed sheets.  She
said she quickly started to talk to it, asking it why it always got her
into trouble with her mom.  Its answer was that she shouldn't worry, it
could help her "get even" with her mom for punishing her unfairly.
Susan entered into Satan-ism at an early age, easily and quickly
establishing communication with the various demons.

Judy had Christian parents who were not alert.  At the age of three or
four she started awaking at night to see a black figure standing next
to her bed.  She was terrified at first, but her parents consistently
told her she was just having a dream.  Finally, she started talking to
the figure and quickly lost her fear of it.  Judy had a grandmother who
was a witch and she herself became involved in witchcraft in her early
teens, easily establishing contact with demons.  She finally accepted
Jesus in her thirties.  What would have been the course of her life if
her parents had been alert enough to stop the demonic contact in her
early childhood?

Steve is another child who had demonic experiences at a young age.  He
would awaken feeling "evil" under his bed.  When he would try to move
or call out for help he found himself paralyzed.  He was continuously
rebellious from

128 129

early childhood, and experienced the same paralyzing evil later in life
when taking street drugs.  His was a long road to freedom through Jesus
Christ.  Again I wonder, what would have happened if his parents had
been Christians and had protected their child with the power of Jesus
Christ?  Perhaps Steve would not have been so rebellious and would have
come to Jesus at an early age, thus saving him from many hurts and
sorrows.

I have had many calls from pastors and parents because of repeated
nightmares in young children.  Once they realize that often what seems
to be a dream or nightmare is actually a real experience in the spirit
world, they can pray and anoint the child.  Anointing the child,
anointing and cleansing and sealing the bedroom, usually takes care of
the problem.  Parents should pray with their children every night as
they put them to bed, asking the Lord to shield and protect them
throughout the night.  We must be alert to early demonic contact with
our children.

It is no accident that the Saturday morning cartoons and so many
children's toys contain replicas of demons.  These toys condition the
children to the appearance of demons so that they can more easily
accept them and make contact with them.  As children play with such
toys, imagining the figures in action, they easily begin to make
contact with the spirit world.

Parents take note.  If your child is afraid to go to sleep because of
something "in the closet" or "under the bed," they may actually be
experiencing contact from the spirit world.  Teach them to pray asking
Jesus to shield and protect them and teach them to rebuke whatever
frightens them, in the name of Jesus.  I had a six year old boy as a
patient in my medical practice.  I saw him at his mother's request
because of his nightly nightmares which had not responded to
psychiatric therapy.  For several years, every night he had awakened
screaming, obviously terrified.  His parents were not Christians.  I
asked his mother's permission to anoint and pray for Tommy.  She
agreed.  I anointed Tommy and commanded any demon spirits to leave him
and asked the Lord to specially shield and protect him.  Then I simply
presented the gospel to him and he prayed with me, making Jesus his
Savior.  Lastly, I taught him that whenever anything scared him he
should simply say, "Jesus help me."  He agreed.  His nightmares ended
immediately and the rest of the family finally came to the Lord as a
result of His wonderful work in Tommy's life.

His mother later told me that every now and then she would awaken at
night to hear Tommy's little voice saying, "Jesus help me- go away you
nasty thing, Jesus won't let you hurt me, I'm not afraid of you any
more."  Children can learn spiritual warfare at very young ages.  They
have such a simple faith that the Lord can work powerfully in their
lives.

An excellent example of childhood contact by demons is found in The
Beautiful Side of Evil, by Johanna Michelson.  Johanna saw spirits in
her home at an early age.  She was tormented by these demons for years.
If only her parents had known how to protect her, what torment could
have been avoided in her life!  A high percentage of the people with
whom we work who are coming out of the occult have clear memories of
their first demonic contact during young childhood.  Usually their
parents just discounted the incidents as nightmares and the children,
forced to cope with the situation as best they could, started talking
to the beings that frightened them so much, thus establishing direct
contact with demons and the spirit world.

Doorways of inheritance

Demons and demonic bondage are inherited.  The doorway of inheritance
is an often overlooked one.  Although we are no longer under the old
law because of the new covenant in Christ's blood, we can find some
very important principles

130 131

by studying the Old Testament.  We must also bear in mind that any sin
not brought under Christ's blood by us is legal ground for Satan.

There are many references in the Old Testament to the sins of the
fathers being passed down to the sons.  Some are found in Exodus 20:5,
34:7, Numbers 14:18, Deuteronomy 5:9 and: "And the Lord passed by
before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, The Lord God, merciful and
gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping
mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and
that will by no means clear the guilty; visiting the iniquity of the
fathers upon the children, and upon the children's children, unto the
third and the fourth generation."  Exodus 34:6-7 We also find that
every time there was a major revival in Israel, the people came
together in fasting and prayer not only to confess their own sins, but
the sins of their fathers also.  For example: "Now in the twenty and
fourth day of this month the children of Israel were assembled with
fasting, and with sack clothes and earth upon them.  And the seed of
Israel separated themselves from all strangers, and stood and confessed
their sins, and the iniquities [sins or evil deeds] of their fathers." 
Nehemiah 9:1-2 Other references are found in II Chronicles 29:1-11
during the reign of King Hezekiah, II Chronicles 34:19-21, and many
others.

The sins of our ancestors do have a grave effect upon our own lives and
the doorway of inheritance must be closed by prayer, confession, and
the cleansing power of the blood of Jesus Christ.  Specific abilities
and demons are passed down from generation to generation.  A commonly
accepted example of this is the ability to "water-witch."  Especially
damaging is any involvement in the occult, any idol worship which is
really demon worship (I Corinthians 10:14-21), any demonic infestation,
any oaths taken by parents or ancestors which are binding upon
descendants, as are most occult, pagan, Mormon, and Masonic oaths.

Game Doorways

One of Satan's biggest tools in our country today is the occultic
role-playing fantasy games which have become so popular.  Satan is
using these games to produce a vast army of the most intelligent young
people of this country; an army that the Anti-Christ will be able to
tap into and control in an instant.  Through their involvement in these
games, people can be controlled demonically without ever realizing what
is happening.  In many states such games are used as a part of the
school curriculum for the more intelligent students from 5th grade on.
Most colleges use the game Dungeons and Dragons as part of the
curriculum in psychology courses.  The justification given is that the
students benefit from the role-playing experience.  Almost every school
has extracurricular clubs formed to play the games.  In essence, such
games are crash courses in witchcraft.  Unfortunately the participants
usually do not realize this until it is too late.

Most games have a leader who plans the over-all outline for each game.
The game is an adventure in which many battles are fought with various
"monsters" and "beings," each one having certain abilities and
characteristics.  There are numerous thick manuals available with
pictures and many details about the abilities of the various
characters.  The players are supposed to "visualize" the action of the
game in their minds.  The better they become at "seeing" the action and
therefore anticipating the moves of the various "monsters" and the
other players, the more advanced they become in the game.

What people don't realize at first, is that these monsters are actually
real demons.  The deities they serve are also demons.  What they think
they are visualizing in their minds, they are in actuality beginning to
see in the spirit

132 133

world.  The better they become at "seeing" the game, the more in-tune
they are with the spirit world.  Imagination is a key stepping stone to
contact with the spirit world.  That is why scripture tells us to "cast
down vain imaginations."  (II Corinthians 10:3-5) I do not know at what
point the players become infested with demons, but I have worked with
many young people involved in the games and I have yet to meet anyone
on the level of a game leader who was not indwelt by demons and hnew
it.  They will, or course, lie about this.  A number have told me that
the demons would come and talk to them, and, to gain more power, they
invite the more intelligent of the demons to come into them.

The more advanced manuals detail spells, incantations and satanic
writing that is used and taught to satanists.  All who play the games
feel the strange fascination and power of them.  Few realize what a
trap they are.  How many of our young people who were once active and
enthusiastic Christians have lost interest in the Lord as a result of
playing this type of game?  Untold numbers will never come to a saving
knowledge of Jesus because of the demonic bondage they have come under
by playing these games.

Here are a few keys to help you understand the level of involvement of
a person who is playing one of these games.  Ask them if they are able
to "see" the game.  If they are skilled at "seeing" the game, then you
know they are in contact with the spirit world and that the link
between their soul and spirit has been established.  (See Chapter 16
for an explanation of this link.)

Ask the player if he she has ever called on their deity for help in the
game.  If they have, you know they are demonically infested because
they have called upon a demonic god for help.

One of the most coveted roles in these games is that of a cleric.  A
cleric has access to all sorts of powers, spells and incantations.
However, he must serve a specific deity.  Find out the relationship
between him and his deity.  You will get a good idea of just how
"bound" he is by his degree of obedience to the deity.  Let me give you
an example.

I was asked to speak with a 16 year old boy who had become a Christian.
This boy (whom I will call Bob) was living in a Christian home for
troubled teens.  He admitted to being an 80th degree cleric in a
role-playing game, but denied any knowledge of demons.  However, in
talking with Bob, I was interested to find the amount of fear in Bob
regarding the rules of the game.  Obviously Bob had a great deal of
knowledge and skill in the game.  I asked him why he didn't just break
away from the group in which he was playing and become a game leader
for another group.  His answer was, "Because I am not completely
qualified."

"What difference does that make?  There's no law which says you can't
break away and become a game leader of your own group, this is a free
country.  What's stopping you?"

"Because I'm not qualified.  I wouldn't consider doing such a thing."

"Don't you get tired of being just a player.  Wouldn't you enjoy being
a game leader more?"

"Yes."  "Then why don't you do so?"

"I told you, because I'm not qualified."

Obviously, Bob was obeying some power which he feared.  Finally I asked
him if the reason why he wouldn't disobey the rules of the game was
because he was afraid of angering his deity.  He said that he would
anger his deity and thus lose power.  Finally, after further
conversation, Bob told me that he had had a friend who served the same
deity as he did in the game.  This friend had disobeyed the rules of
the game, and within a month had committed suicide.  I asked Bob if he
thought his deity had something to do with his friend's suicide.  The
only answer he would give me was, "Perhaps."

Finally I said, "Bob, let's get honest.  Your powers come from demon
spirits and your deity is actually a demon which affects every aspect
of your life, not just the game.  It rules you.  Did you know that you
can be set free from the rule of your deity?"

Bob broke at that point and admitted that he would like to be free from
the power of his deity, but he did not know how it could be done.

As you counsel with people involved in such games, look for keys in
their everyday lives.  You will find that the more they are in contact
with the spirit world and under the bondage of demons, the more their
lives outside the game are affected by the rules of the game itselfi
Bob is an excellent example of this.

Bob did not know that the "powers" or deities he played with in the
game were described as demon spirits in the Bible.  But he did know the
very real power and existence of these spirits both within, and outside
of, the game.  Don't forget, most people involved in the game do not
know about demons.  They only know the "power" of the entities within
the game and quickly find out that those powers are effective outside
the game as well.  Often they will refer to the spirit world as the
"third" or "fourth dimension."  You will need to explain to them how
the Bible views these "other dimensions" and the powers within them.

Doorways Through Sex

I discussed in Chapter 9 the scriptural reasons for sexual sins opening
doorways to demons.  Any participation in sexual perversions directly
opens a person up to the inflow of demons.  Scripture is plain, the
following things are sin: sex with the same sex, sex with animals, sex
with anyone other than your spouse, sex with demons.  Any sexual
contact other than a marital partner, will almost always result in
demonic infestation.

This is why God has given His people so many commands about sexual
purity.  It is for our protection from this source of demonic
infestation.  Rape and violent sexual assault, particularly in
children, is a doorway that I have come across repeatedly in my medical
practice.  This results in the entrance of some of the strongest demons
that I have ever met.  Particularly powerful demons are those involved
in sadomasochism.  Incest within a family always leads to demonic
infestation.

Use of pornography also opens the door to demons.  This brings me to
another often overlooked doorway.  That is, sexual counseling of a
person of the opposite sex.  Some surveys have stated that greater than
50% of the Protestant pastors in America have been involved in illicit
sexual affairs.  The trap is set by Satan's kingdom through the
widespread disobedience to scripture by pastors.  "But speak thou the
things which become sound doctrine: That the aged men be sober, grave,
temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience.  The aged women
likewise, that they be in behavior as be-cometh holiness, not false
accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of good things; That they
may teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love
their children, To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient
to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blazphemed."  Titus
2:1-5

Please note: the older women are to help the younger women deal with
their problems, especially in marriage, not a male pastor! Disobedience
to this one scripture has probably caused more problems amongst members
of Christian churches than any other single source of difficulty.  Talk
about sexual problems between persons of the opposite sex always opens
the doorway for affliction by demons of lust.  If you are counseling a
person of the opposite sex in the area of sexual problems, then you are
wide open for attack by Satan's kingdom.  This is also a common tactic
used by satanists.  It is a simple matter for a witch to throw a demon
of lust at a pastor when she goes in for counseling on such matters.

Pastors should always have a chaperone, preferably their spouse,
present when doing counseling with a person of the opposite sex.  And,
they should never go to the opposite sex's house without adequate
chaperoning.  Satan uses this technique to set up and destroy many,
many pastors.

In our time, free sex is the "in" thing.  Unfortunately, too many
Christians fall into the multitude of excuses given for violating God's
word in this area.  If you are doing so, you are falling straight into
Satan's trap and coming under his control.  I have frequently been
asked about problems arising from sexual intercourse between a man and
wife when one of the spouses is unsaved and participating in blatant
sin. In these cases, I firmly believe that the believing spouse can
stand on the promise given in Corinthians: "If any brother hath a wife
that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not
put her away.  And the woman which hath an husband that believeth not,
and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him.  For the
unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife
is sanctified by the husband: else were your children unclean; but now
are they holy.  But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart.  A
brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases: but God hath
called us to peace.  For what know est thou, O wife, whether thou shalt
save thy husband?  or how know est thou, O man, whether thou shalt save
thy wife?"  I Corinthians 7:12-16

In such cases, the Christian spouse need only ask the Lord to sancitfy
their marriage bed and their unbelieving spouse and close that doorway
with the blood of Jesus so that the believing spouse will not become
infested with demons through their sexual intercourse.

Abortion is another doorway which always results in demon infestation.
This is because abortion is actually human sacrifice to the god of
self, which is Satan.  It is no different than the practice in Old
Testament days of "passing children through the fire" which was human
sacrifice to Satan.

Martial Arts

We have received many questions about the martial arts.  Many parents
send their children to classes in the martial arts to give them an
opportunity to interact with other children and to give them more
self-confidence.  Judo and karate seem to be harmless physical exercise
and discipline.  A sport, if you will.  Unfortunately this is just not
so.  These arts were developed by a culture that is saturated with
demon worship and the very skills themselves are dependent upon demonic
powers.  Anything beyond the most rudimentary levels always involves
interaction with demons.

In the Orient, after each training session, the teacher and students
bow down to what is called a "god-shelf."  (This is a shelf on which
statues of the various demon gods are kept.) Students are trained to
spend time in meditation to the god-images on the shelf.  Usually this
sort of demon worship is not so blatant in the Western Hemisphere.
However, there is much more involved in judo and karate than bowing
down to a god-shelf.  Also, the teacher is considered the master which
the students also worship.  That is the reason for the custom of bowing
to the teacher at the beginning of each session.  The bowing is an act
of worship in this case, and a commonly used form of worship in the
Eastern religions.

138 139

The facts are that no one can receive a brown belt without bowing down
to the demon gods in some manner.  In the Western Hemisphere such
ceremonies are disguised, but present just the same.  No one can reach
the level of a black belt without knowing that they are using "powers"
of some sort.  In the Orient, people clearly know that they are calling
upon the powers of their gods.

The various yells taught and used by those in martial arts are forms of
incantations.  If you will take note you will find that always the
people practicing martial arts give these yells or shouts.

The various hand motions made as two contestants square off and face
one another, and also hand motions used during actual practice or
combat, are forms of incantations.  Incantations can be "signed" with
hand signals just the same as deaf-mute people use sign language to
communicate with their hands.  Within the occult these "signed"
incantations are often called "runeing."  Runeing is used frequently in
many situations other than in the martial arts.  From very ancient
times such hand and body signing has been used to summons demons.  You
will see this type of activity extensively used by Heavy Metal Rock
Music stars.

Most people are already infested with demons by the time they reach the
level of a brown belt.  These particular demons are rarely manifested
other than in the use of the martial arts, with one exception.  That
is, the demons prevent the person from making a commitment to Jesus
Christ, and if he she is already a Christian, they greatly interfere
with their walk with Christ.  One of the marks of such demons is a
development of a subtly arrogant attitude.  Dependence on Jesus Christ
is almost impossible for these people.

Usually one step leads to another.  If someone starts out in a basic
judo class, soon they get involved in karate, yoga, etc.  If they are
already a Christian, the fruits of a close walk with Jesus Christ soon
disappear.  Rarely will such a person lead someone to a deep commitment
to Jesus or even be willing to share the gospel with someone else.

Rock Music

Rock music is Satan's music.  Like so many other things, the whole
movement of rock music was carefully planned and carried out by Satan
and his servants from its very beginning.  Rock music didn't "just
happen," it was a carefully masterminded plan by none other than Satan
himself.

I wrote in some detail on Rock music in my first book, so I will not
repeat myself here.  We highly recommend the book The Devil's
Disciples- The Truth About Rock, by Jeff Godwin, published by Chick
Publications, Inc."  for an in-depth study of rock music.  This book is
an excellent tool for parents to use to gain an understanding of the
rock music their children love.

Closing the Doors

If you have opened doorways to demons in your life, these must be
closed.  "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us
our sins, and to cleanse us from all un righteousness  I John 1:9 If
yOU have participated in any of these things you can simply close the
door by a prayer such as the following: "Father, I confess to you my
involvement in-.  I recognize that such a thing is an abomination to
you and detestable in your sight.  I humbly ask your forgiveness for my
sin in this area.  I ask you to lift out any demonic entrance as the
result of my actions and to cleanse me from my sins and close the
doorway forever with the precious blood of Jesus.  I ask for this and
thank you for it, in Jesus' name."

Then I recommend that you address Satan and his demons out loud in a
manner similar to the following: "Satan and you demons, I have asked my
heavenly

140 141

Father for forgiveness for participating in and have received it.  I
now, by faith, close the doorway of that area of my life to you forever
through the blood of Jesus Christ shed on the cross for me.  In the
name of Jesus I command you to leave me and never return!"  Cases of
infestation with the stronger demons will often need to have help from
another person or persons for deliverance.  If you pray earnestly and
desire deliverance regardless of the cost, the Lord will instruct you
as to what you need to do, and He will set the captive free.

Four-atep Plan

I want to outline four basic steps a Christian can take to fight for
the salvation of someone who is demonically bound.  Many parents face
this problem with their unbelieving children who are involved in rock
music, occultic games, drugs, alcoholism, etc.  These steps can also be
applied by any Christian to anyone for whom he she has a burden and is
willing to fight for, to bring them to the Lord Jesus Christ.  1. If
the unsaved person is living in the same house as the Christian, the
first step must be to clean out the house, that is, if the Christian is
in a position of authority in the household.  Children obviously cannot
do this, if they are minors still living at home with their parents. 
This situation will be handled at the end of this section.  All objects
used in the service of Satan such as occult objects, rock records,
occultic role-playing game material, crucifixes, rosaries, etc."  are
"familiar objects."  These must be removed from the house as they
provide legal ground for the demons to use to bring a continuing evil
power into the house.

Familiar objeeta are objects to which demons cling.  Anything used in
the worship of Satan or in serving Satan is legal ground for demons. In
other words, the demons have a right to cling to or use such objects. 
Let us look at a couple of scriptures that pertain to this. "The graven
images of their gods shall ye burn with fire: thou shalt not desire the
silver or gold that is on them, nor take it unto thee, lest thou be
snared therein: for it is an abomination to the Lord thy God.  Neither
shalt thou bring an abomination into thine house, lest thou be a cursed
thing like it: but thou shalt utterly detest it, and thou shalt utterly
abhor it; for it is a cursed thing."  Deuteronomy 7:25-26

"What say I then?  That the idol is any thing, or that which is offered
in a sacrifice to idols is any thing?  But I say, that the things which
the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I
would not that ye should have fellowship with devils."  I Corinthians
10:19-20

These two scriptures show that the idols represent demons.  The passage
in Deuteronomy clearly shows that all such things used in the service
of Satan are an abomination unto the Lord, even the gold and silver on
them cannot be used- it must be destroyed.  God has a purpose for every
command.  He did not want the Israelites bringing such "demonically
contaminated" objects into their homes because of the effect they would
have on them.  God warned them that they would also become "a cursed
thing."  Why?  Because the powerful influence exerted by the demons
would cause them to fall into demon worship themselves.

In the case of Christian parents dealing with their rebellious
teenagers, I would warn you that you cannot just go into your child's
room and make a clean sweep of everything that you feel is a familiar
object.  You must communicate with them first.  Bind the demons in
them, then sit down and talk with them.  Listen to their rock records
with them, carefully examining the lyrics.  I guarantee your kids will
be embarrassed because they know in their hearts that rock music is
rotten.  If they are into occultic games, sit down and look at the
manuals and study the game with them so that you gain an understanding
of what they are doing and can

142 143

then point out to them scripturally why it is wrong.  After you have
done all this, then destroy all the records, tapes, posters, game
materials, etc.

As mentioned above, Christian children who are minors can, in faith,
ask the Lord to seal such objects so that the demons can no longer
operate through them.  Minors cannot go throwing out their parent's
things.

2. You must realize that your loved ones are demonically bound and
blinded.  You can talk to them for years telling them of their need for
Jesus, but they just won't understand you.  They can even repeat back
to you what you are saying, but it is as if there is a "scrambler"
between what you are saying and their brain so that they cannot really
understand the concepts.  The "scrambler" is a demon.  Also, their
wills are bound so that even if they do understand their need for
Jesus' salvation, they cannot will to ask Him to become their Savior
and Lord.  If they are living in the same house as you, each day, out
loud, take the aggressive against the demons in them.  You can do this
in another room where they cannot hear you.  Don't forget, demons have
very sharp ears.  Say something like this: "You demons binding ~, I
take authority over you in the name of Jesus Christ my Lord.  I bind
you in the name of Jesus, you may not afflict ~ today.  My house is
committed to the Lord and is holy ground.  You are trespassers and may
not function here.  I bind you and command you to leave in the name of
Jesus!"  This battle will be a daily thing.  I cannot tell you how long
the battle will take, only the Lord knows in each case.  Be alert to
the fact that the demons can speak through the other person, often
being very rude and insulting to you to try to drive you away.  In many
cases it becomes necessary to rebuke the demon directly as he is
speaking through the other person and command him to be silent.  The
Lord will guide you.  3. You can ask the Lord to let you "stand in the
gap" for the unsaved person.  This will be discussed in more detail in
Chapter 16.  (See Ezekiel 22:30,31.) Ask the Lord to let you stand in
the gap for this person in order that their eyes may be opened and
their will set free to accept Jesus.

4. Lastly, you must understand our wonderful position of power through
Jesus.  Hebrews says: "Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of
grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of
need."  Hebrews 4:16

Scripture shows us that Satan comes before God and petitions Him for
people.  The account given in the first chapter of Job clearly
demonstrates this.  Also, Satan obviously petitioned God for Peter.
"And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have
you, that he may sift you as wheat: But I have prayed for thee, that
thy faith fail not: and when thou are converted, strengthen thy
brethren."  Luke 22:31,32 Satan is not finally thrown out of heaven
until the twelfth chapter of Revelation.  "And there was war in heaven:
Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought
and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their place found any
more in heaven.  And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent,
called the Devil, and Satan, which deceive th the whole world: he was
cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.  And I
heard a loud voice saying in heaven, now is come salvation, and
strength, and the kingdom of God, and the power of his Christ: for the
accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God
day and night."  Revelation 12:7-10

You must understand that Satan stands before the throne of God
petitioning our heavenly Father for our unsaved loved ones.  Satan
points the accusing finger and says, "See, so-and-so is participating
in rock music (or whatever), therefore I have legal right to his her
soul and to influence

144 145

his her life and to send my demons into him her

Because God is absolutely just, He must grant Satan his petition if it
is not contested.  But, we, as heirs and joint heirs with Jesus Christ,
have more right to petition God the Father than Satan does.  We must
"boldly" go before the throne and counter-petition Satan.  We can pray
something like this: "God and Father, I counter-petition Satan.  I come
to you in the name of Jesus Christ my Lord and lay claim to this
person.  I claim him her as my inheritance which you promised to give
to me (if the person is your child, or spouse).  Satan may not have him
her  I ask you to open his her eyes so that they can see the light of
the gospel of Jesus Christ."

If the person for which you are petitioning is not a relative, you can
petition on the basis that Jesus Christ commanded us to make disciples
of the whole world and we can claim that person for a disciple of Jesus
Christ.

You must understand that this is a real battle.  You will not win over
night, but you do have the power and authority in Jesus Christ to win
in the end.

CtlAPTER 11

A Deception

In this chapter I want to challenge everyone reading this book to stop
and consider just what role the Bible plays in his or her life.  Do you
consider the Bible to be God's word to us human beings?  Do you
consider that the scriptures were written under the inspiration of God
the Holy Spirit?  If so, do you consider the Bible to be the final
authority in your life?

If your answer to these questions is "No," then there is no reason for
you to read any further.  In fact, I would suggest that you close this
book right here and not finish it.  It is pointless for you to read
further because this whole book is based on the fact that the Bible IS
God's inspired word for us and IS our final authority.

However, if your answer is "Yes.  I consider the Bible to be God's
truth for man today and the final authority in guiding my actions and
life," then I praise the Lord for you and encourage you to read on.

Now, I must challenge you once again.  IF you do in fact accept the
Bible as God's final authority in your life and all your actions, then
I must ask, "Do you search the scriptures to test and see if everything
in your life measures up to them?  Have you read the Bible for
yourself?.  Do you test everything you see and hear against God's word?
If your answer is "No," then you are not obeying what is written in
God's word.  Each one of us is individually responsible for studying
the Bible and learning what is in it.  All of us are individually
responsible before God to think for ourselves and test everything.  The
Bible highly commends the Bereans for doing just that.

"And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto
Berea: who coming thither went into the synagogue of the Jews.  These
were more noble than those

146 147

in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of
mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so.
Therefore many of them believed; also of honorable women which were
Greeks, and of men, not a few."  Acts 17:10-12

You will note that the Bereans not only were commended for studying and
searching out the scriptures to see if what Paul and Silas was
preaching was true or not, they also received God's greatest blessing-
salvation through Jesus Christ.

How many precious souls are there in the world today who miss God's
gift of salvation simply because they have not searched out the
scriptures?  We would be overwhelmed if we knew the number!  These
souls, most of them, sit in many different churches, assuming that
because they follow what the leaders of the church tell them to do that
they will "get to heaven" in the end.  How tragic!  It is ONLY through
personal searching, and a personal decision to make Jesus Christ Lord
and Savior that anyone gets to heaven.

We could spend pages and even books looking into the doctrines of many
different churches who claim to be "Christian."  But, I am commanded by
the Lord to specifically look at one religious belief system at this
time.  That is the Roman Catholic Church.  I want to make a clear
statement that I am NOT writing in hatred or prejudice.  I am writing
out of love.  I am NOT saying that "all Roman Catholics are going to
hell."  I am NOT saying that they are terrible people.  I want to
gently challenge them as I challenge myself and anyone else who claims
to be a "Christian."  Have you measured your actions and beliefs
against God's word as found in the Bible?  If not, would you please do
so now?

It is my prayer that every person reading this book will soberly and
carefully consider their own doctrines as well as the Roman Catholic
doctrines in the light of what the Bible has to say about them.

First, let us look at some scriptures.  "Know ye not, that to whom ye
yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey;
whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?  But God
be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from
the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered you.  Being then
made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness... For the
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through
Jesus Christ our Lord."  Romans 6:16-23

This scripture shows us that we serve one of two masters.  We serve
Satan through sin, or God the Father through the righteousness of Jesus
Christ.  The wages of serving Satan is death.  The wages of serving God
is eternal life.

[Jesus said] "I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto
the Father, but by me."  John 14:6

Jesus' claim is absolute.  There is only one way to God, and that is
through Jesus Christ and the terrible price He paid for our sins when
He died on the cross.  However, Satan always works by deception.  His
plan down through the ages has been to deceive the masses of people
into thinking they are serving God through Jesus Christ, when in fact,
they are actually serving Satan.

Jesus himself spoke about Satan's deception in this area while He was
here on this earth.

"And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive
you.  For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall
deceive many .. . Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is
Christ, or there; believe it not.  For there shall arise false Christs,
and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect."  Matthew
24:4-5, 23-24

We are clearly warned by the scriptures that many people will claim to
worship "Jesus," when, in fact, they are not worshiping the Jesus of
the Bible.

The Jesus of the Bible was born of a virgin (Luke 1:26-35), was God
incarnated into human flesh (Philippians 2:5-11), was sinless (Hebrews
4:14-15), walked this earth for 33 years, died on a cross for our sins,
arose from the dead on the third day (Luke 23 & 24), and then ascended
to sit in heaven at the right hand of God the Father where He is today
(Luke 24:50-51, Acts 1:9-11, Acts 7:55).  Any "Jesus" that does not
fulfill all these things, is not the Jesus of the Bible.  This is why
we are told to test all spirits.

"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they
are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world." I
John 4:1

Now let's apply the test of scripture to the "Jesus" worshiped by the
Roman Catholic Church.  I am going to quote directly from their own
documents, giving their definition of the "Jesus" they worship.

First, I want to establish from their own documents that the doctrines
defined in the Council of Trent are still in force.  The start of the
Ecumenical movement by the Vatican II Council held after World War II
has led many to believe that the doctrines of the Council of Trent are
no longer in effect.  Look at the following quote:

"Although called a Dogmatic Constitution, the most solemn form of
conciliar utterance, Lumen Gentium does not actually define any new
dogmas.  It sets forth, with conciliar authority, the Church's present
understand of her own nature."  ( The Documents of Vatican II, Walter
M. Abbott, $.J."  editor, Guild Press, NY, 1966, p. 11)

This is a rather complex statement.  Let's break it down to make it
understandable.  First of all, what does "Lumen Gentium" mean?  The
same document defines this term:

"The present document--known as Light of All Nations from the first two
words of the Latin text (Lumen Gentium) -is one of the two Dogmatic
Constitutions issued by Vatican If, the other being that on Revelation
.. . it has been hailed as the most momentous achievement of the

Council, both because of its important contents and because of its
central place among the Council documents."  (Ibid."  p. 10)

Lumen Gentium, then, refers to the document from which I am quoting and
is considered by the Roman Catholic Church to be "the light of all
nations."  This important document clearly states that it does not
define any new doctrines or dogmas, therefore, the doctrines stated in
the Council of Trent are still in force.  I am quoting from the Council
of Trent because this is one of the most clear and concise statements
of the Catholic doctrines available.

Now, let us look at how the Council of Trent defines the "Jesus" which
the Catholic Church worships.

"If anyone denies that in the sacrament of the most Holy Eucharist are
contained truly, really and substantially the body and blood together
with the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, and consequently
the whole Christ, but says that He is in it only as in a sign, or
figure or force, let him be anathema."  (Canons and Decrees of the
Council of Trent, Original Text with English Translation, by Rev.  H.J.
Schroeder, OP."  B. Herder Book Co, 1960, p. 79, Canon 1.)

"If anyone denies that in the venerable sacrament of the Eucharist the
whole Christ is contained under each form and under every part of each
form when separated, let him be anathema."  (Ibid."  Canon 3)

"If anyone says that in the holy sacrament of the Eucharist, Christ,
the only begotten Son of God, is not to be adored with the worship of
la tria also outwardly manifested, and is consequently neither to be
venerated with a special festive solemnity, nor to be solemnly borne
about in procession according to the laudable and universal rite and
custom of the holy Church, or is not to be set publicly before the
people to be adored and that the adorers thereof are idolaters, let him
be anathema."  (Ibid."  p. 80, Canon 6)

Let's take a look at what these canons, or laws, of the Roman Catholic
Church are really saying.  First, the word "anathema" means: one that
is cursed.  They are plainly stating that the little wafer used in the
communion (or mass), and the wine, are Jesus and contain His "whole
divinity."  (See Figure 1.) Now we are told in the Bible that Jesus is
currently seated at the right hand of God the Father.  We are also told
that He is very God and as such has the very nature of God and is
infinite and omnipresent.

He cannot be limited to a tiny wafer and most certainly not to
something made with human hands.  Lastly, we are strictly forbidden
from worshiping any image or idol, or from bowing down to one.

Canon 6 states that the Catholic people are to worship and adore the
wafer and bow down to it.  They also bear it about in procession, and
everyone bows down to it and worships that wafer which is now their
"Jesus."

"Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any
thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that
is in the water under the earth: Thou shalt not bow down thyself to
them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God .. ."
Exodus 20:4-5

"And I will utter my judgments against them touching all their
wickedness, who have forsaken me, and have burned incense unto other
gods, and worshipped the works of their own hands."  Jeremiah 1:16

Not only are the Catholics making an "image" which is the wafer, then
proclaiming that image to be Jesus, but they are also bowing down and
worshiping the wafer.  This entire practice is forbidden by God.  Now
any time a person worships an idol such as the Catholic wafer, he she
is actually worshiping a demon or Satan.  Here is the scripture which
tells us this:

"What say I then?  that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered
in sacrifice to idols is any thing?  But I say, that the things which
the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I
would not that ye should have fellowship with devils."  I Corinthians
10:19-20

In other words, when people sacrificed to idols, they were actually
sacrificing to, and worshiping, demons.  The same is true with the
Catholic mass.  As the Catholics carry the wafer in procession,
everyone bows down as it passes.  They are literally bowing down in
worship of the wafer.  Also, a wafer is usually kept in a box called a
tabernacle at the front of every Catholic church.  People bow down
before the box.  When they do this they are worshiping the wafer.  As
we have seen, this wafer is not the true Jesus, therefore they are
actually worshiping a demon!  This is witchcraft.  (See Figure 2.)

In fact, the mass is considered an actual sacrifice of Jesus each time
it is celebrated.

"If anyone says that in the mass a true and real sacrifice is not
offered to God; or that to be offered is nothing else than that Christ
is given to us to eat, let him be anathema."  (Ibid."  p. 149, Canon
1)

"If anyone says that the sacr~ce of the mass is one only of praise and
thanksgiving; or that it is a mere commemoration of the sacrifice
consummated on the cross but not a propitiary one [to gain or regain
the favor of, to appease]; or that it profits him only who receives,
ought not to be offered for the living and the dead, for sins,
punishments, satisfactions, and other necessities, let him be
anathema."  (Ibid."  p. 149, Canon 3)

These canons clearly show us that the mass is actually a sacrifice.  It
is interesting that the mass as practiced in Roman Catholicism is
almost identical to the custom of a "bloodless sacrifice" practiced in
the Roman Empire during the time of the first formation of the Catholic
Church.  Rev.  Alexander Hislop has some interesting comments to make
about this practice.

"If the sun-divinity was worshipod in Egypt as the Seed, or in Babylon
as the Corn, precisely so is the wafer adored in Rome.  "Bread-corn of
the elect, have mercy upon us," is one of the appointed prayers of the
Roman Litany, addressed to the wafer, in the celebration of the mass."
(The Two Baby Ions by Rev.  Alexander Hislop, Loizeaux Brothers, 1916,
p. 163.)

Clearly the Catholic doctrine of re-sacrificing Jesus each time the
mass is celebrated came from pagan ceremonies, not from God's word, the
Bible.

"For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which
are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in
the presence of God for us: Nor yet that he should offer himself often,
as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood
of others; For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of
the world: but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put
away sin by the sacrifice of himself... So Christ was once offered to
bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear
the second time without sin unto salvation."  Hebrews 9:24-28

"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust,
that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but
quickened by the Spirit."  I Peter 3:18

These and other scriptures clearly state that Jesus Christ was
sacrificed once for our sins.  This is just another proof that the
"Jesus" worshiped in the Roman Catholic institution is not the Jesus of
the Bible.  They sacrifice their "Jesus" over and over again each time
the mass is celebrated.  Anyone who participates in, and accepts,
communion through the Roman Catholic religion is directly opening
themselves up to the entrance of demons through this practice of
idolatry and demon worship in the name of a false Jesus.

Some may say, "I trust the true Jesus Christ as my Lord and Savior.  I
participate, in the mass and receive communion, but I do NOT worship
the wafer."  I believe the Lord addresses this issue through the
apostle Paul in his letter to the Corinthians.

Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what
fellowship hath righteousness with un righteousness  and what communion
hath light with darkness?  And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or
what part hath he that belie verb with an infidel?  And what agreement
hath the temple of God with idols?  for ye are the temple of the living
God: as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them: and I
will be their God, and they shall be my people.  Wherefore come out
from among them, and be ye separate, sayeth the Lord, and touch not the
unclean thing: and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you. 
and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."  II
Corinthians 6:14-18

YOU, personally, may not believe the wafer is Jesus, BUT you are, by
continuing to receive the Roman Catholic communion, participating in an
idolatrous practice.  You are participating in the communion as defined
by the Roman Catholic church which clearly states that the communion
wafer IS God.  As long as you remain under their spiritual authority
and continue to practice their rituals and ceremonies, you are NOT
separating yourself from the "unclean thing."  Does this mean that you
are unsaved?  No.  The conditions of salvation are that you believe and
accept and testify to Jesus Christ being your God and Savior.  However,
God's word is quick to caution you that if you remain in a situation of
defilement that you will in the end be destroyed.

"Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the spirit of God
dwelleth in you?  If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God
destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are."  I
Corinthians 3:16-17

Participating in ANY form of idolatry DOES defile you, the temple of
God.

Now let's look at a second big issue in Roman Catholicism, the prayers
to dead people.

"If anyone says that it is a deception to celebrate masses in honor of
the saints and in order to obtain their intercession with God, as the
Church intends, let him be anathema."  (Council of Trent, p. 149, Canon
5)

The Council of Trent made the following comment regarding masses to
dead people:

"And though the church has been accustomed to celebrate at times
certain masses in honor and memory of the saints, she does not teach
that sacrifice is offered to them but to God alone who crowned them;
whence, the priest does not say: "To thee, Peter or Paul, I offer
sacrifice," but, giving thanks to God for their victories, he implores
their favor [meaning the saints' favor] that they may vouchsafe to
intercede for us in heaven whose memory we celebrate on earth." (Ibid."
p. 146.) How sad it is that in many many churches the Catholic people
are taught that they do not need to read the Bible, neither are they
taught to test the spirits as in 1 John 4:1-2.  The many apparitions to
various people in Roman Catholicism sadly are accepted as being from
God.  The people are never taught how to test the spirits to see if
they are from God or from Satan.  The many appearances of a demon
masquerading as Mary at Fatima, a town in Portugual, is a good
example.

This canon clearly states that the Catholic people are directly praying
to, communicating with, and asking, the spirits of dead people to
intercede for them with God.

The intercession of Mary is a central doctrine of the Catholics.  This
was made very plain in the Vatican II Councils.

"This maternity of Mary in the order of grace began with the consent
which she gave in faith at the Annunciation and which she sustained
without wavering beneath the cross.  This maternity will last without
interruption until the eternal fulfillment of all the elect.  For,
taken up to heaven, she did not lay aside this saving role, but by her
manifold acts of intercession continues to win for us gifts of eternal
salvation... Let the entire body of the faithful pour forth persevering
prayer to the Mother of God [Mary] and Mother of men."  ( The Documents
of Vatican 11, Walter M. Abbott, S.J."  Editor, Guild Press, 1966, pp.
91, 96.)

This prayer to and communion with dead spirits is no different than
occult seances which are held to summon spirits of dead people to
obtain their help.  The Bible expressly forbids such communication.

We have only one mediator between God and men- Jesus Christ of the
Bible.

"For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man
Christ Jesus; Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due
time."  I Timothy 2:5-6 Three Portuguese children, Lucia, Francisco and
Jacinta, had a series of visits from what was assumed to be an angel in
1916, and in 1917.  Later, they received monthly visits from a spirit
which, manifesting in a physical manner, spoke to them claiming to be
Mary, the mother of Jesus.  The spirit has since been referred to as
"Our Lady of Fatima" because she appeared in Fatima, Portugal.  A
national shrine has been built where the apparitions occurred and
yearly hundreds of thousands of Catholics make pilgrimages to the
shrine to dedicate their lives to the service and worship of Mary.  On
May 13th, 1946, Pope Pius XII solemnly crowned a statue of "Our Lady of
Fatima" and proclaimed her Queen of the World.  On May 13, 1983, Pope
John Paul II reenacted the ceremony of crowning the statue.  In 1986,
he issued Acts of Consecration of the whole world to "Our Lady of
Fatima."  In other words, the pope has declared the entire world to be
the property of this demon who masquerades as Mary.  He went one step
further and dedicated the year, 1987, as a special year of worship and
honor to Mary.

Let's see how this whole terrible deception could have been stopped at
the beginning if only the Catholic people had a working knowledge of
the Bible.  I am going to quote from the writings of Lucia who was one
of the three children who saw the many appearances of this demon.  At
one point Lucia was overwhelmed with doubts as to whether this spirit
appearing to her was actually Mary, or if it might be a demon deceiving
her.  These were God-given doubts, I am sure.

The Bible does not give us permission to contact the dead at any time!
Again, this is pure witchcraft.  "How much this reflection made me
suffer, only God knows, for He alone can penetrate our inmost heart.

I

158 159

began then to have doubts as to whether these manifestations might be
from the devil, who was seeking by these means to make me lose my
soul... What anguish I felt!  I made known my doubts to my cousins.
[Who also saw the spirit manifest]"

"No, it's not the devil!"  replied Jacinta, "not at all!"

They say that the devil is very ugly and that he's down under the
ground in hell.  But that Lady is so beautiful, and we saw her go up to
heaven!"

"The Lord made use of this to allay somewhat the doubts I had .. . This
was the day on which Our Lady [Mary] deigned to reveal to us the
Secret.  After that, to revive my flagging fervor, she said to us:
"Sacrifice yourselves for sinners, and say many times to Jesus,
especially whenever you make some sacrifice: O Jesus, it is for love of
You, for the conversion of sinners, and in reparation for the sins
committed against the Immaculate Heart of Mary."  Thanks to our good
Lord, this apparition dispelled the clouds from my soul and my peace
was restored."  (Fatbna in Lucia's Own Words, edited by Fr.  Louis
Kondor, SVD."  The Ravengate Press, 1976, pp.  69-71.)

How sad this is!  Lucia had doubts as to whether the spirit that
appeared to her and her two cousins might actually be a demon spirit
instead of the true Mary of the Bible.  If only the priest and the
people had read the Bible, they could have quickly discerned and tested
this spirit.  The only grounds on which they accepted this demon as
being from the Lord was because it wasn't "ugly" and it "went up into
heaven."  But God's word tells us that demons and Satan can manifest as
"angels of light," (2 Corinthians 11:14) and that Satan is the "prince
and power of the air."  (Ephesians 6:12, Ephesians 2:2) Satan is not
yet limited to Hell.  Also, the final statement by the demon telling
Lucia and her cousins to sacrifice for Jesus and to make reparation
(payment of damages) for the "sins committed against the Immaculate
(sinless) Heart of Mary" is completely against scripture.  If they had
read the Bible they would have immediately known that this statement
completely contradicts the principles set forth in God's word, and
therefore, were not of a Godly nature, but were spoken by a demon.

Pope John Paul II bowing in worship of the Pilgrim Virgin statue at the
Feast of the Queenship of Mary, August 22, 1981, at Castel Gandolfo.
(Soul Magazine, Special Issue, 1981.) Pilgrim Virgin Statue of Our Lady
of Fatima- This statue of Mary has traveled the world and is worshiped
by the Roman Catholic people.  Here it sits outside St.  Peters in
Rome, on December 8, 1985.  On that day at the closing of the
Extraordinary Synod, Pope John Paul II, for the fourth time in four
years dedicated the world to the '~Blessed Virgin Mary."  ( The Fatima
('rttsader, Feb.  Apr  1986.)

Scripture says,

"For a// have sinned, and come short of the glory of God."  Romans
3:23

Nowhere in scripture is an exception made for Mary.  Jesus had to die
on the cross to obtain salvation for Mary just the same as He did for
everyone else.  Our sins are committed against God, not Mary.  If only
those precious souls had known to test the spirits!  Nowhere has it
been recorded that the spirit posing as Mary passed the test given in 1
John 4:1-2 and the declarations it made did not agree with the Bible.
Therefore, it was not from God, it was not really Mary, it was a demon.
How many souls have been led straight into Hell because these people
did not test the spirits?

Lastly, I want to address the issue of the "immaculate heart" and
"immaculate conception" of Mary.  The word "immaculate" means "without
sin."  Most people attending the Roman Catholic church do not realize
that the doctrine stating that Mary was born without sin because she
was the "mother of God," is a relatively new doctrine.  In fact, it
first received acceptance within the church in 1854.  I would like to
quote here from a book written by a man who was a member of the Roman
Catholic church for 50 years, and who served as a Roman Catholic priest
for many of those years.  He lived during the time that this doctrine
was first introduced into the church.  He describes its beginning as
follows:

"The 8th of December, 1854, Pope Pius IX was sitting on his throne; a
triple crown of gold and diamonds was on his head: silk and damask- red
and white vestments on his shoulders; five hundred mitred prelates were
surrounding him; and more than fifty thousand people were at his feet
in the incomparable St.  Peter's Chruch of Rome.  After a few minutes
of most solemn silence, a cardinal, dressed with his purple robe, let~
his seat, and gravely walked towards the pope, humbly prostrating
himself at his feet, and said:

Worshipers.  "Holy Father, tell us if we can believe and teach that the
Mother of God, the Holy Virgin Mary, was immaculate in her
conception."

The Supreme Pontiff answered: "I do not know; let us ask the light of
the Holy Ghost."

The cardinal withdrew; the pope and the numberless multitude fell on
their knees; and the harmonious choir sang the "Veni Creator
Spiritus."

The last note of the sacred hymn had hardly rolled under the vaults of
the temple, when the same cardinal left his place, and again advanced
towards the throne of the pontiff, prostrated himself at his feet, and
said;

"Holy Father, tell us if the Holy Mother of God, the blessed Virgin
Mary, was immaculate in her conception."

The pope again answered: "I do not know; let us ask the light of the
Holy Ghost."

And again the "Veni Creator Spiritus' was sung.

Again the eyes of the multitude followed the grave steps of the
purple-robed cardinal for the third time to the throne of the successor
of St.  Peter, to ask again:

"Holy Father, tell us if we can believe that the blessed Virgin Mary,
the Mother of God was immaculate."

The pope, as if he had just received a direct communication from God,
answered with a solemn voice:

"Yes!  we must believe that the Blessed Virgin Mary was immaculate in
her conception... There is no salvation to those who do not believe
this dogma!"

And, with a loud voice, the pope intoned the Te Deum; the bells of the
three hundred churches of Rome rang; the cannons of the citadel were
fired.  The last act of the most ridiculous and sacrilegious comedy the
world had ever seen, was over; the doors of heaven were forever shut
against those who would refuse to believe the anti-scriptural doctrine
that there is a daughter of Eve who has not inherited the sinful nature
of Adam.

She was redeclared exempt when the God of Truth said, "There is none
righteous; no, not one: for all have sinned!"  (Rom.  3:10, 23)

No trace of this teaching is found in the first centuries of the
Church."  (50 Years in the "Church" of Rome, The Conversion of a
Priest, by Charles Chiniquy, Chick Publications, 1985, pp.  233-234 [c.
1886])

What a tragedy it is that so many people have accepted such doctrines
without ever once looking into God's word to see what God Himself has
to say about Mary.  Our salvation is ONLY through Jesus Christ, NEVER
through another human being!

To those readers who are presently within the Roman Catholic system, I
must tell you plainly that you have been deceived.  You have been led
to worship and serve a false Jesus which is actually Satan.  The
Apostle Peter said of Jesus:

"Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name
under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved."  Acts 4:12

"Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved and thy
house."  Acts 16:31

[Jesus said] "I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto
the Father but by me."  John 14:6

"For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man
Christ Jesus."  I Timothy 2:5

"For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves:
it is the gil~ of God: not of works, lest any man should boast."
Ephesians 2:8-9

[Jesus said] "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of
her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues."  Revelation 18:4

You are not saved by your membership in the Roman Catholic Church or by
taking communion at mass.  You can be saved only by asking the Jesus
Christ of the Bible to forgive your sins, turn away from your sins,
especially idolatry, and ask Jesus Christ to come into your heart and
life and give you the precious gift of His Holy Spirit.  Read the Bible
and

168 169

ask our heavenly Father in the name of Jesus His Son to show you all
that it means.  As you commit your life to the true Jesus of the Bible,
the Holy Spirit will come and live within you and enable you to
understand what you are reading as you read the Bible.  I beg of you,
don't accept a false Christ.  You are so precious as an individual to
God that He actually came to earth to pay the terrible price for your
salvation.  Please don't miss this great salvation!

The terrible tragedy is that through Hollywood's movies, people are
turning to the Catholic priests everywhere for help in dealing with the
raging giant of Satanism in our country today.  Catholic priests are
completely helpless to deal with any witchcraft because they themselves
are serving Satan.

I must give a solemn warning to the Christians reading this book.  God
holds you responsible for sharing the true gospel of Jesus Christ with
the precious Catholic people.  You are now without excuse.

"For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh .. . Whosoever transgresseth, and
abide th not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God.  He that abide th
in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son.  If
there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not
into your house, neither bid him God speed: For he that biddeth him God
speed is partaker of his evil deeds."  2 John 7:9-11

God's word couldn't be more clear.  Anyone who does not live in the
true gospel of the Jesus Christ of the Bible is not saved.  If you do
not tell your Catholic friends this truth, but continue in a false
friendship with them, then you are a "partaker" in the evil of the
idolatrous system of Roman Catholicism.

Your Roman Catholic friend and relatives are most precious to God.  Are
they precious enough to you for you to tell them the Truth?

CHAPTER 12

Testing the Spirits In Christian Churches

"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they
are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.
Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God: And every spirit that
con-fesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God:
and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it
should come; and even now already is it in the world."  I John 4:1-3

Terrible damage has been done amongst God's people because of failure
to heed this scripture directing us to test the spirits.  God's word
makes it very plain that in these last days in which we are living,
Satan's work will be done primarily through deception and from within
the Christian church.  "Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the
latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing
spirits, and doctrines of devils..."  I Timothy 4:1

"For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming
themselves into the apostles of Christ.  And no marvel; for Satan
himself is transformed into an angel of light.  Therefore it is no
great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of
righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works."  II
Corinthians 11:13-15 Unfortunately, Christians are far too gullible.
They trust anybody and anything that appears to come from the spiritual
world or in a supernatural way, as being from God.  They totally
disregard the sober warnings given throughout scripture that Satan will
work in our time through false teaching, false miracles, false words of
knowledge, false prophecies and false manifestations of godliness. They
blindly follow leaders because of their charisma, blindly accepting
everything they say.  They assume that because they speak about the
Lord and look and act like servants of God, that they are servants of
God.  Very few people ever stop to evaluate what a pastor says, or
search out the scriptures for themselves.  They never test the spirits.
They make the terrible mistake of assuming that anytime anyone uses
the word "Lord" or "Christ" or even "Jesus," that they are referring to
the God and Jesus of the Bible.  This is a terrible mistake!

We are living in perilous times.  We must always make everyone who
claims to be serving God define for us exactly which God they are
serving.  If they cannot, without any prompting, tell you that they
serve the de sus who is God almighty uniquely dioine, was born of a
virgin, walked this earth in the flesh in a sinless life, died on the
cross for our sins, rose from the grave on the third day and now sits
in heaven at the right hand of God the Father, then they are not
serving the one true God.

Testing the spirits in Christian churches is an area that few people
want to speak about.  But it is an area that we must address,
especially because the Bible so clearly tells us that Satan will work
through false teachings and seducing spirits.  We must understand that
these spirits are present in all Christian churches.  Satan will work
in any way he can to bring error into every Christian church,
regardless of its doctrines.

I want to make clear that I am not trying to criticize any particular
line of doctrine or denomination.  I only want to discuss a few common
practices found within a wide range of Christian churches and point out
some dangers.  I cannot emphasize enough the need to continually study
the word of God and prayerfully check out everything that is taught in
your church.  We must vigilantly test the spirits and frequently get on
our faces before God asking Him to reveal Satan's deceptions.  Please
let me point out that there is only one Bible.  You will always find
areas of disagreement in any book you read, or with any church you
attend.  There is only one perfect book- the Bible.  However, we must
constantly be on the alert for doctrines and practices which open us up
to demonic influences and detract from the glory of Jesus Christ, our
Lord.

Laying on of Hands

The "laying on of hands" is widely practiced in many Christian
churches.  The basic scriptural foundation for this practice is found
in many places in the New Testament.  "Is any sick among you?  let him
call for the elders of the church; and let them pray over him,
anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord: And the prayer of faith
shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have
committed sins, they shall be forgiven him.  Confess your faults one to
another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed.  The
effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much."  James
5:14-16 "And Ananias went his way, and entered into the house; and
putting his hands on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that
appeared unto thee in the way as thou cam est hath sent me, that thou
mightiest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost."  Acts
9:17 "Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in the Lord, which
gave testimony unto the word of his grace, and granted signs and
wonders to be done by their hands."  Acts 14:3 "And it came to pass,
that the father of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux: to
whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and healed
him."  Acts 28:8

172 173

"Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go
on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from
dead works, and of faith toward God, Of the doctrine of baptisms, and
of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal
judgment.  And this will we do, if God permit."  Hebrews 6:1,2

However, there is one much overlooked scripture in all of this: "Lay
hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other men's sins: keep
thyself pure."  I Timothy 5:22 I am convinced that the practice of the
laying on of hands has become so popular in our day because of the ego
trip it can give the person ministering in such a way.  The very act
itself inevitably draws a certain amount of attention to the person who
lays on his her hands.  That is why we must be so careful in this area-
our natural self desires to bring glory and attention to ourselves, not
to God.  Therefore this is an area in which Satan tries to work very
frequently; quite successfully, I must add.  In the scriptures, the
people laying on hands were always described as elders or leaders who
were proven servants of God.  Also, the scripture quoted in Timothy
carefully instructs us to be careful about who we lay our hands on.
Much evil can occur either direction.  Please let me warn you, the
reader, to be very careful both in the area of who you permit to lay
their hands on you, and who you lay your hands on.  If you subject
yourself to someone whom you don't really know, you can directly open
yourself up to a transference of demons.  This is a tactic particularly
used by Satan within the Charismatic churches.  How many men and women
who travel throughout the country, professing to be servants of God,
laying their hands on countless people, are actually servants of Satan?
We would be absolutely horrified if we knew!  Remember, Satan tries to
mimic everything that God does and Satan and his demons can work
miracles.

"For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall
shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they
shall deceive the very elect."  Matthew 24:24 The laying on of hands is
commonly practiced in occultic rituals in order to effect a
transference of demons.  Let me give you an example of this occurring
in a Christian church.  Lea (not her real name) is a woman in her late
30's.  Sixteen years ago she was a prostitute and heroin addict in Los
Angeles.  One night someone stopped her on the street, handed her a
tract and presented the gospel to her.  She was so convicted that she
went back to her room and fell onto her knees and wept.  She repented
of her sins and asked Jesus to forgive and cleanse her.  Lea said that
she spent the next hour coughing up the most horrible stuff she had
ever seen.  She knew she was demon possessed and realized that the Lord
was driving all of the demons out of her.  She stopped heroin
"cold-turkey" and never had a withdrawal symptom.

The next morning Lea went out and bought a Bible.  She spent the next
three months reading God's word.  She obtained and kept a steady job
for the first time in her life.  Within four months after making Jesus
her Lord and Savior, she was back out on the streets again.  Only this
time she was leading the pimps and prostitutes to the Lord.  Her entire
life had changed!  Her joy was reading God's word, praying and doing
His work.  The Lord spoke to her through the Holy Spirit and guided her
from day to day.  Now if ever I saw anyone in which I would say the
power of the Holy Spirit was manifested, Lea is it.

About ten months after her conversion, as Lea was looking around for a
church, she ran into a woman who claimed to be a Christian.  This lady
asked her if she had received the "baptism of the Holy Spirit."  Lea
did not know what this was, but, wanting everything the Lord wanted to
give her, she listened to the woman.  The woman took her to her house
and laid her hands on Lea trying to get her to speak in tongues.  Lea
could not, and was overwhelmed with guilt because the woman told her
she was grieving the Holy Spirit.  The woman accused Lea of refusing to
let Him speak through her in tongues.  Then she told Lea to come to
church with her the following night.  A special guest speaker was in
town, and Lea was told that after the service he would lay his hands on
her and she would receive the gift of the Holy Spirit and would speak
in tongues.  Lea did know from her intensive study of the Bible that
something like this had occurred in Samaria.  Let's take a look at that
scripture.

"But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the
kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both
men and women... Now when the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard
that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter
and John: Who, when they were come down, prayed for them, that they
might receive the Holy Ghost: (For as yet he was fallen upon none of
them: only they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.) Then laid
they their hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost."  Acts
8:12-17 However, please note that the scripture does not mention
specifically that these people spoke in tongues.  Also, Lea did not
know to test the spirits as found in I John 4:1-2.

Lea went to the church service that night with great expectations.
After the service she went forward, knelt down and the man ministering
that night laid his hands on her and prayed.  Lea said that as he
prayed she felt as if a ball of fire struck her in her stomach with
such force that she was thrown backwards onto her back on the floor. 
The fire spread up into her chest and immediately she started speaking
in tongues.  Everyone rejoiced, saying that she had received the Holy
Spirit.

However, the following years were to prove that Lea had received an
unholy spirit.  Troubles started almost immediately.  She had continual
stomach and intestinal problems which the doctors could neither
diagnose nor cure.  She began having difficulty hearing the Lord speak
to her and in reading her Bible.  By the time I met her, 16 years after
her conversion, she was completely unable to maintain a clear mind long
enough to read the Bible for more than a minute or two at a time.  The
only way she could pray was in tongues.  She was very ill, discouraged
and depressed.  I realized that Lea most likely had a demon of false
tongues.  I asked her if she could speak in tongues any time she
wanted.  She said "yes."  So I asked her to start speaking in tongues
and keep speaking in tongues regardless of what I said.  As Lea started
speaking in tongues I said the following: "You spirit speaking through
Lea in tongues, in the name of Jesus Christ my Lord and Savior, I
command you to tell me, what do you have to say about Jesus and which
Jesus do you serve?"  Lea was horrified when cursing started coming out
of her mouth.  She clapped her hand over her mouth to stop the flow of
words.  The spirit speaking in tongues had flunked the test.  He was
quite obviously a demon!  Lea had allowed a man whom she did not know
to lay hands on her, and then she had accepted what had happened to her
without testing the spirit she had received.  She suffered for sixteen
years because she had not known the necessity of testing the spirits.
You may ask, "How could a demon of false tongues have gotten into Lea
since she was a Christian?  Wasn't she protected?"  The answer is,
"no," because she disobeyed God's commands given in the Bible.  She
subjected herself to a person whom she did not know, accepting whatever
he chose to give to her.  Secondly, she again violated God's word by
not testing the spirit she received to be sure it was the Holy
Spirit.

176 177

To get rid of the demon, Lea simply asked the Lord to forgive her for
not completely following His word.  Then she spoke aloud and commanded
the demon of false tongues to leave her in the name of Jesus Christ.
Her stomach and intestinal problems were immediately healed.  I heard
from her again six months after she had kicked out the demon.  She
joyfully told me that she could again read the Bible free from
interference and her relationship with the Lord was closer than it had
ever been.  She could pray freely and joyfully.

How many people have received demons of false tongues, prophecy, etc.
by accepting the laying on of hands by a person who is not truly a
servant of God?  How many have accepted demonic healings through this
same error?  The Lord has dealt very strongly with Elaine and myself on
this issue.  We never permit anyone to lay their hands on us unless we
first have assurance from the Lord that that is what He wants us to do.
Many times we are tempted to allow people to lay their hands on us and
pray simply out of politeness, not wanting to make anyone mad.  A true
servant of God will not be insulted if you explain to him or her that
you are not led of the Lord to have them lay their hands on you.  False
servants will get very angry.  Humility is the mark of a true servant
of the Lord.  We live in perilous times.  Be very cautious about who
you submit yourself and your children to.  There are many wolves in
sheep's clothing.

Signs and Wonders

I am increasingly concerned with the romance going on between
Christians and miracles.  A very large percentage of Christians seek
after nothing but miracles.  Somehow they have the idea that they
should sail through life with no troubles, commanding God to work
miracle after miracle to satisfy their every want.  Jesus directly
addressed such an attitude while He was here on earth.  "A wicked and
adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be
given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas.  And he left them,
and departed."  Matthew 16:4

"A wicked and adulterous generation" certainly describes the current
state of our world.  Too many seek only for relief from their problems
rather than for God's will in their lives.  We must be careful that our
desire for ease and relief from pain or whatever, does not lead us into
accepting miracles from the wrong source.  "For false Christs and false
prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it
were possible, even the elect.  But take ye heed: behold, I have
foretold you all things."  Mark 13:22-23

We most certainly have a miracle-working God.  However, too many
Christians simply assume that any and all miracles are from God.  They
are making a terrible mistake!  Scripture is clear.  Demons can heal.
They can produce false manifestations of every work of the Holy Spirit
and they are working mightily in this way in these last days.

It is well known that Buddist priests, African witch doctors, American
Indian medicine men, and others in many parts of the world, are able to
effect miraculous cures.  Now the New Age with its Westernized version
of Hinduism is offering us an amazing variety of demonic miracles.  And
the Roman Catholic Church certainly is not far behind in miracles. Even
the "stigmata," a false demonic miracle accepted over the years in the
Catholic Church, has come to be accepted by some Christian churches,
especially within the Charismatic Movement.  How are we to sort out all
of these false miracles from the real ones?  Often the only way is to
ask the Lord directly to give us guidance.  But there are a few keys we
can look for.

1. Are the healings, etc."  performed whenever the person with the
supposed gift chooses?  God heals only when He chooses, not when we
choose!

178 179

2. Do the miracles take place in such a manner as to bring attention to
the person through whom they are worked?  The Holy Spirit has one goal
in mind, to bring glory to Jesus Christ.  He never works in a way to
bring glory to a human being, which brings up another point.  Does the
person doing the miracle use his "vocation" to make money above his
basic needs?  If so, then he is not a true servant of God.  3. What is
the long range result of the healing or miracle?  Is the person drawn
closer to the Lord, demonstrated by obedience to God's commands and a
hunger after God's word?  Or do they simply rejoice briefly and then go
on with their life as usual?  Each time a miracle is recorded in Acts,
the people rejoiced and served the Lord as a result.

Many Christians open themselves up to demons through a lusting for
miracles.  Ministers who teach signs and wonders fall into error by
teaching that God always wants to do such signs and get into the trap
of having to "make" God perform every time and place they speak on the
subject.  God is just as capable of healing in a quiet and private
manner as He is in an open public meeting with lots of attention given
to the people involved.  Don't get caught up in "Christian" show-biz!

I have met countless people whose faith has been shipwrecked by false
servants of God telling them that they have not received a miraculous
healing because they lack faith, or because there must be sin in their
life.  Unfortunately, the example given by Job's three "friends" is
being followed by many in the Christian church today.  Job's three
friends said that Job experienced all his troubles because of some sin
in his own life.  They foolishly knew nothing of what had gone on in
heaven between Satan and the Lord just prior to the tragedies.  The
Bible is very clear that Job did not sin in any way to bring about his
troubles.

How easy it is for a minister to place the blame on the person who does
not receive a miraculous healing if the miracle doesn't occur when the
minister prays for them.  Of course, such reasoning always makes the
"minister" look good, placing the blame on the unfortunate person with
the problem.

Many times miracles do occur, but again, we must always be testing and
proving everything.  Jesus said: "Not every one that saith unto me,
Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth
the will of my Father which is in heaven.  Many will say to me in that
day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name?  and in thy name
have cast out devils?  and in thy name done many wonderful works?  And
then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye
that work iniquity."  Matthew 7:21-23

Quite obviously, a miracle is not necessarily from God just because
somebody says they are performing a miracle in Jesus' name.  We must be
much in prayer and continually on our faces before the Lord in these
matters.  Our greatest safeguard is found in the Lord's prayer,
"Father, thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven."

Tongues

This is probably the area where Satan has had the greatest success in
our day.  Christians have made the terrible mistake of assuming that
ALL tongues are from God.  How wrong they are!  The example given of
Lea earlier in this chapter is ample proof of that.  It is well known
that many occultic rituals are done in tongues.  People involved in TM
and many other forms of Eastern meditation speak in tongues.  And, a
very large number of Christians, falling under peer pressure, simply
memorize several phrases which they repeat over and over again in
various combinations, thinking that they are then speaking in tongues.
"And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with
other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance."  Acts 2:4

180 181

"And there are diversities of girls, but the same Spirit.  And there
are differences of administrations, but the same Lord.  And there are
diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in
all.  But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to
profit withal.  For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom;
to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit .. . to another
prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of
tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues: But all these
worketh that one and the selfsame spirit, dividing to every man
severally as he will."

I Corinthians 12:4-11 This is one of the most overlooked portions of
scripture.  The Holy Spirit gives His gifts "as he will" not as we
humans want.  To say that the Holy Spirit will always work in a certain
way in the giving of gifts is gross error.  I, personally, cannot find
scriptural justification for the doctrine that the Holy Spirit always
gives every Christian the gift of tongues.  Unfortunately, most
Christians who accept this teaching tend to be very lax about testing
the spirits speaking in tongues.  "If any man speak in an unknown
tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course;
and let one interpret.  But if there be no interpreter, let him heep
silenee in the church; and let him speak to himself, and to God."  I
Corinthians 14:27,2~8 Disobedience to this scripture has opened up
churches to a massive inflow of demonic forces.  Satanists speak easily
in tongues directly from demons.  They place curses upon the church,
the pastor and the people without anyone knowing that that is what they
are doing because there is no interpretation and no testing of the
spirits.  Pastors refuse to control or rebuke demonic tongues because
they do not want to risk angering their congregation, thereby losing
their support.  I have seen demons of false tongues actually interrupt
an entire church service with all sorts of theatrics and tears.  The
pastor made no move to stop them, neither did anyone interpret what the
demon was saying.  This is in direct violation of God's word.  How can
the Lord bless us in our disobedience?  The Catholic Charismatic
Movement is a case in point.  No one tests the spirits speaking in
tongues through these people.  Many Christians have rushed to accept
these people with open arms, even bringing in Catholic priests to teach
in their churches.  But what does God's word have to say about this?
"Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what
fellowship hath righteousness with un righteousness  and what communion
hath light with darkness?  And what concord hath Christ with Belial?"
II Corinthians 6:14-15

In Chapter 11 we clearly demonstrated from the documents of the Roman
Catholic Church that they do not worship the Jesus of the Bible.  This
being so, why are so many Christians embracing those still involved in
active idolatry as brothers and sisters in Christ?  I repeat, demons
can speak with tongues!  "Their throat is an open sepulchre~ with their
tongues they have used deceit; the poison of asps is under their lips:
Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness:" Romans 3:13-14

The fact that Catholics speak in tongues is not proof that they are
filled with the Holy Spirit.  Too many of these precious Catholic souls
assume that because they are speaking in tongues, they are saved.  How
can the Holy Spirit be operative and manifesting in a system of
idolatry?  Those involved in the Catholic Charismatic Movement who
really start reading and studying the Bible soon realize that they must
separate themselves from the idolatrous Roman Catholic Church if they
are going to serve the true Jesus of the Bible.

The Holy Spirit operates in a mighty way, and He gives His gifts as He
wills to His people.  But, Satan is on the march as never before,
seeking to deceive and destroy as many as

182 183

he can in the short amount of time left to him.  We must be on the
alert at all times and test the spirits continually.

If you have received the girl of tongues through someone laying hands
on you and you now wonder if it was really of God or not, you can
handle the situation with a very simple prayer something like this:
"Father, I wish to serve You in purity and truth.  If the tongues I
received are truly from the Holy Spirit then I thank You for it, but if
they are not, I reject and renounce them in the name of Jesus Christ my
Lord and ask You to take them away.  I ask You and thank You for this
in Jesus' name."

Prophecy and Words of Knowledge

How much damage Satan has done in this area, both directly through his
own servants and through Christians who unwittingly open themselves up
to his power!

Too many Christians think that they must "blank out" their minds so
that the Holy Spirit can speak through them, or "control" them.  Do we
think the Holy Spirit is so weak that He cannot over-ride our active
minds to speak to us?  The Bible clearly shows us that we are to
actively cooperate with the Holy Spirit.  Any time we blank out our
minds, the spirit speaking through us is most likely not the Holy
Spirit.  Many so-called prophecies given by people who blank out their
minds, are actually demonic prophecies.

We are never to accept a word of knowledge or prophecy without seeking
confirmation from the Lord as to its true source and searching the
scriptures to see if it is in agreement with God's word.  "Let the
prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge."  I Corinthians
14:29 This scripture shows us that the prophets are to be "judged," or
tested.  There are a few keys that help us recognize demonic words of
knowledge and prophecy.

1. Never is a human being glorified by the Holy Spirit.  But, never
does the Holy Spirit lay guilt on a Christian for some sin which has
been confessed and forgiven.  Demons frequently do both.

2. Demons frequently try to establish their credibility by telling
someone incidents from their past which no one else in the room would
know.  Demons know everything that has happened in our lives except the
thoughts and intentions of our hearts.  They also have had almost 6,000
years of practice in dealing with humans.  They can pretty well guess
what is going on in someone's mind given any particular set of
circumstances.  Remember, the Holy Spirit never shows off.  He always
draws attention to Jesus.  A recounting of past incidents or feelings
in a person's life is a very common trait of demons.  That is what the
occultic clairvoyants and mediums do.

3. The Holy Spirit always gives you time to check out any directions He
gives you.  Demons push you to act in a hurry before you have time to
check the directions with God's word.

We must be careful to seek the Lord for confirmation and check
everything out against the Bible before we accept any prophecies or
words of knowledge as being from the Lord.

Our wonderful God wants to speak to each one of us individually.  We
have only one priest, Jesus Christ.  The frequent seeking of "a word
from the Lord" through another person is evidence of poverty in a
person's own relationship with the Lord.  We must develop a
relationship with the Lord whereby we hear Him speaking directly to us.
God is the only one we can rely on, we are heading into serious trouble
if we rely on other human beings to tell us what God wants. That leads
to the development of a priesthood which is an abomination in the eyes
of God.  "For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men,
the man Christ Jesus."  I Timothy 2:5

184 185

"Slaying in the Spirit"

The expression of people being "slain in the Spirit," is a common one
amongst many Charismatic churches.  The practice is that people go
forward and are either anointed with oil, or someone lays hands on them
for prayer.  During the prayer they lose consciousness either
completely or partially, to the extent that they fall to the floor. The
teaching is that they "come under the power of the Holy Spirit to such
an extent that they become unaware of their surroundings or of their
physical body."  I consider this a very dangerous practice for the
following reasons.

First of all, I cannot find any scripture telling us that the Holy
Spirit is going to knock us unconscious.  I do find scriptures telling
us to control our minds (II Cot.  10:5), to be alert and to be vigilant
(I Peter 5:8).  If you accept a state of unconsciousness from any
source without first testing the spirit, then you have directly opened
yourself up to the entrance of demons.  Falling into a state of
unconsciousness is very common in all occultic rituals and Eastern
religions.  This practice can be very hazardous especially for those
coming out of the occult.  Larry (not his real name) is a case in
point.

Larry is a 29 year old man who has been involved in Satan-ism since he
was 15 years old.  He became a high priest by the age of 21 and has
traveled the U.S. "trouble shooting" for The Brotherhood.  Recently he
accepted Jesus Christ as his Lord and Savior and rejected Satan.  His
struggle for deliverance was intense as he was indwelt by many powerful
demons.  However, he persevered and was finally completely delivered.

Suddenly, two weeks later, the demons were all back in again.  I talked
with Larry extensively, looking for the doorway but we were unable to
find it.  A week later, even more demons were in and he was in a very
bad state.  I finally found the clue through a friend who attends the
same church as Larry.  For the past two Sundays Larry had gone forward
for prayer and had lost consciousness immediately.  In fact, I found
out later that the church people were most impressed with Larry's
"experience with the Holy Spirit" because he was unconscious for almost
30 minutes.  That was the doorway.  Larry had accepted unconsciousness
assuming that it was from the Holy Spirit because he was in a Christian
church.

Now let me hasten to add that I personally know the pastor involved and
I do have a peace that this man is a true servant of God.  However, he
does not test the spirits as he should.  I also happen to know of at
least two Satanists who are infiltrators in that church.  What is to
stop them from sending demons to produce unconsciousness in the people
who go forward for prayer?  Nothing, unfortunately, in this church.  A
combination of ignorance and a refusal to test the spirits leaves the
church wide open for their evil work.

Larry was finally completely delivered again.  About a month later he
went forward again for prayer, but this time, he also prayed quietly as
the pastor was praying and commanded any demon spirit present to be
bound in the name of Jesus Christ.  Larry has not again accepted
unconsciousness and has remained free of demons.  We are always
responsible before God to remain in control of our wills and minds.  We
are to actively cooperate with the Holy Spirit and just as actively
resist the devil.  This war is real!  At no time can we ever permit
ourselves to be passive or let down our guard.  Our enemy is mighty,
incredibly intelligent and a master deceiver.

Profession of Faith

This is a common practice in most churches, especially the
fundamentalistic ones.  In this practice, people desiring to become
church members go forward to the front and repeat a "profession of
faith."  Any satanist can easily repeat a profession of faith.

186 187

I consider this practice a dangerous one for two reasons.  First, as I
said above, any satanist can repeat or read a profession of faith.
Secondly, any unsaved person can do the same.  If a person cannot,
without any prompting, state clearly why he believes he is saved, then
he probably doesn't understand the concept well enough to be saved in
the first place.  Jesus said that if we are ashamed of Him before men
that He would be ashamed of us before His Father.  Anyone wanting to
become a church member should be able to clearly state his faith, in
his own words, before the congregation.  If he cannot do this small
thing before other Christians, how can he ever stand against our enemy
or witness to the lost world?

"Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring
lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour."  I Peter 5:8

Let us prayerfully and humbly follow Peter's good advice.

CHAPTER 13

The New Age Testing and Witnessing

The massive "New Age Movement" presents a potpourri of teachings, some
of which sound Christian.  Many of their teachings are presented under
the guise of being scientific and medical when in reality they are
simply Hindu practices.

We must first discuss the basic teachings of Hinduism before we can
understand the New Age Movement.  They are as follows.

1. The entire world and universe and everything within it is God.  In
other words, God is an impersonal force which makes up everything in
existence.  There is no difference between creature and creator as both
are one.  This is ultimate reality: everything is a part of a formless,
inexpressible, unknowable force which is called Brahman In the Western
Hemisphere, Brahman is often called ~he "God force."  Brahman is all
and all is Brahman.  The goal for all ttindus is to come to
"self-realization."  This is the realization that they themselves are
Brahman.  "Self-realization" is achieved when these people gain control
of their spirits.  The human spirit is considered to be Brahman.  Yoga
manuals often refer to this gaining contact with, and control of, the
human spirit as a "state of God consciousness."

Brahman is not a god as we think of gods.  Brahman is at the same time
everything and yet nothing.  As you can see, by the very difficulty of
trying to define Brahman, the entire

188 189

concept goes against all logic and everything in our physical world. To
compensate for this, the term maya is used.

2. Maya refers to the Hindu concept that everything which we see, touch
or feel in our physical world is actually just an illusion, it really
doesn't exist.  When a Hindu reaches an advanced state of
"self-realization" he has so withdrawn from the physical world into the
spirit world that he no longer has a conscious awareness of anything in
the physical world.  When this state is reached the person is incapable
of caring for himself and can no longer communicate with the physical
world.  In the medical field in the West, he is in what is described as
a permanent state of "catatonia."  These people are worshiped in India
and other lands as great gods, their every bodily need cared for by
their worshipers as if they were babies.  They never speak or move on
their own.  We, in the West, would consider such a person totally
insane, yet, millions of people in our country are now trying to reach
such a state.

8. In Hinduism, reincarnation is considered to be the "wheel" of life.
The spirit never changes, it just changes bodies in life after life in
an endless cycle of reincarnation.  Each person dies to live again in a
different form.  Eastern Hinduism teaches that a person can come back
as a bug or a bird or even as a plant.  (The New Age teaches that
people only come back as people.) The only escape from this terrible
burden of reincarnation is to gain unity with Brahman.  At that point,
the person at death no longer needs to reincarnate but can continue to
exist in a formless spiritual state.  It's interesting, in the East
reincarnation is considered a curse, in the West it has become a fad
and something desirable.  4. Karma is the Hindu law of cause and
effect. Every act, thought, or word produces an effect.  Since these
"effects" cannot all be experienced in one life time, then the person
must continually reincarnate to live out the effects of his acts in
previous lives.  However, it is basically impossible to

The Wheel of Life and Death- frequent Hindu symbol used to represent
reincarnation, which is the perpetual cycle of birth, death and
rebirth, from which man is supposedly liberated when he achieves
~'self-realization."

"live" without doing acts of some sort which then produces more karma
which must be lived out in future lives.  It is a never ending cycle
from which there is no escape.  Therefore the attainment of a state of
total inactivity or withdrawal from the physical world helps bring this
vicious cycle of karma to an end.  There is no forgiveness in karma,
each person must suffer for his own deeds.  Yet, at the same time, the
god-force called Brahman is everything, and therefore is both good and
evil.  There is no acknowledgment of sin as such.  5. There is only one
escape from this whole terrible unending cycle.  That is into a state
of nirvana.  Nirvana is similar to our concept of heaven except that it
is not a definite place.  Rather it is a state of being.  It is
nothingness which is considered to be a blissful absence from feeling
either pleasure or pain through the pure extinction of personal
existence.  When this state is reached, the person is then said to have
been absorbed into Brahman or pure

Being which is a state of nothingness.  Only by reaching a state of
nirvana can a person escape at last from the terrible cycle of having
to live out his karma in endless reincarnations.  6. There are
thousands of Hindu gods, naturally, as everything and everybody is god.
However, there are a few that receive more worship than others.  One
of the main gods is called Shiva.  Shiva is a god of destruction who
has a wife named Kali, the mother goddess of power, illness and death. 
Shiva is represented in drawings as having a cobra coiled around his
neck or head.  The serpent or cobra is worshiped extensively throughout
Hinduism.  It is not unusual to hear Shiva referred to as a "god of
light" by various yoga teachers.  They represent Shiva as something
very desirable.  Yoga students are taught to "reach for Shiva, or
light."  The average Western yoga student has no idea of who or what
Shiva really is.  When they reach out to the "light of Shiva," they are
reaching out to a demon god.

7. Various practices are faithfully followed in Hinduism to enable a
person to more quickly reach the state of nirvana and to escape from
the endless wheel of reincarnation.  Yoga and meditation are the two
most important tools.  The word yoga literally means "to yoke," or
"bind together."  The goal of yoga is to blank out the mind, stop all
movement of the body, cut off all sensation of the physical world, and
thereby attain union with Brahman in a state of nothingness.  The
various yoga practices are specifically designed to induce a trance
state of mindlessness which is supposed to draw the person up into a
union with Brahman.

What is actually happening, is that as the person meditates to blank
out their mind, they are opening themselves up to the entrance of
demons.  These demons then give them all sorts of experiences in the
spirit world and the link between their soul and spirit is forged. Many
experience astral projection and direct contact with demons which
masquerade as the various Hindu gods.

$hioa -Hindu God, traditionally regarded as the original founder of
Yoga.

Brahman- One of the common representations of this Hindu god who is
considered to be everything.  The purpose of Yoga is to bring the
practitioner into union with Brahman.

Please note, Yoga is for one purpose only, union with Brahman.  It
cannot be separated from the demonic religion which created it.  There
are several different types of yoga as presented here in the Western
Hemisphere.  Hatha yoga, which is supposedly only physical exercise.
Kundalini yoga, which is used heavily by the medical field, and
promises healing of the mind and body.  Tantra yoga is also used by the
medical field and is becoming very popular amongst top executives of
the large corporations.  Tantra yoga is pure satanism right down to the
human sacrifices.  The beginners of tantra yoga usually do not realize
what they are getting into.  All sorts of sexual perversions are common
in this type of yoga.  There are many other types of yoga.  Four main
types are used within Hinduism: Karma yoga, Bhakti yoga, Jnana yoga and
Raja yoga.  Each of these four are supposed to be used by people of
different "natures."  However, all yoga has one goal: "All paths [of
yoga] lead ultimately to the same destination- to union with Brahman or
God- and the lessons of each of them need to be integrated if true
wisdom is to be attained."  (The Sivananda Companion to YOGA, by Lucy
Lidell, Fireside Books, 1983, p. 18)

Because yoga is presented in a multitude of publications under the
guise of science, people accept the terminology that comes with it
without ever researching to find the true meaning of those terms.  Yoga
is usually found in many books in the average bookstore under sections
for "health" and "physical fitness."  It should be presented under
"religion."  I want to illustrate a few of these terms and show you
just what they actually mean.

The basic postures or positions in yoga are called asa has  Breathing
exercises play a large part in yoga.  The correct breathing for yoga is
often called pranayama.  The purpose of the asa has and pranayama, is
to facilitate the flow of pr ana  Just what is pr ana  It is simply
described in most yoga texts as being a "vital energy" which must flow
through the body.  This "vital energy" is really talking about a
spirit, that is, more specifically, a demon spirit!  Let us look at a
statement from a yoga textbook and then analyze what it really means.
"The ultimate purpose of both asa has and pranayama is to purify the
nadis or nerve channels so that pr ana can flow freely through them,
and to prepare the body for the raising of Kundalini, the supreme
cosmic energy, which leads the yogi to a state of God consciousness." 
(Ibid." p. 29)

Do you see what this is saying?  It is saying that the various
positions and the breathing is preparing the body so that the demon god
called Kundalini can actually enter into the body and flow through it!
Yoga is specifically for the purpose of opening up the practitioner to
the entrance of demons.  I have illustrated some of the common asa has
(yoga positions) and their true purpose and meaning.

The Cobra- a common yoga position.  "By the practice of this posture
the serpent-goddess (the Kundalini force) awakes."  ( Yoga.  p. 50)

194 195

The Lotus- yoga position symbolizing man's "spiritual evolution."  This
position is to aid the flow of pr ana and aid the "clearing of the
mind" in meditation.

Surya Namaskar -also called the "Sun Salutation."  Series of positions
used in the West for "warm-up" exercises in yoga.  Each position is a
posture of worship of the sun god.  (Called Baal in the Bible.)
Traditionally it is performed at dawn, facing the rising sun.  8.
Mantras are used both in the direct worship of gods and in yoga and all
forms of meditation.  (TM.  and Zen have become very popular in the
U.S. This same technique is used in the New Age classes of
self-improvement and mind control and in Buddhism.) A mantra is the
rapid repetition of a series of words or sounds.  It has two purposes.
The first is to produce a mystical state which is actually a trance in
which the mind is blanked out.  This in turn places the person into
direct contact with the spirit world.  Secondly, the mantra is supposed
to actually "embody" a spiritual being.  As the words are spoken, the
being comes into existence and enters the person using the mantra.
Mantras are a direct doorway opening up the person to the entrance of
demons.  "Mantras are Sanskrit syllables, words or phrases which, when
repeated in meditation, will bring the individual to a higher state of
consciousness.  [i.e. into contact with the spirit world.].."  it has a
certain metre and a presiding deity [demon]..."  (Ibid."  p. 98)

196 197

The words of the mantra are not particularly important, the repetition
is what is important.  Rapid repetition helps to blank out the mind. As
you understand this mechanism, you begin to realize the importance of
the frequently repeated phrases and choruses in ALL forms of Rock
Music, and in the Catholic rosary.  You will also understand why Jesus
told us that repetitious prayers "as the pagans do" are unacceptable.
Rock music provides countless people with mantras which summon demons
to come to them and at the same time opens them up to demonic entrance
through their blanked out minds.

Mala- a string of beads used in reciting a mantra.  The mantra phrase
or "prayer" is repeated for each bead.

Rosary- a string of "prayer beads" used in Roman Catholicism.  The
prayer "Hail Mary" is repeated for each small bead and "Our Father" for
each large bead in the same type of repetition as a mantra.

It is important to understand these basic concepts because it is
impossible to start sharing the gospel with someone involved either in
Hinduism or the New Age Movement without first defining what you mean
by the very word "God."  To them, "God" is an impersonal nothingness
which is, at the same time, everything.  To us, He is the distinct
personal Creator.  However, what is most dangerous is that these basic
Hindu teachings have been cloaked in Western terminology and even in
Christian terms.  The medical field particularly has been completely
invaded by Hinduistic practices taught as "science."  Yoga,
bid-feedback, alpha brain wave control, homeopathy, acupuncture,
holistic medicine, all of these are based on Hindu practices and
presented to the public as scientific.  Even in the field of oncology,
the teaching of what is called "terminal breathing" and various
relaxation techniques are being widely taught to patients on the cancer
wards and in hospices.  The goal of this teaching is to teach the
patient how to slow down their breathing to the point of stopping
altogether, thus bringing about death much earlier than it would
normally occur.  Don't forget, the goal of yoga is physical death.  The
subtlety is great!  The scriptures themselves have been taken out of
context and twisted to try to support these demonic doctrines.  Let me
give some examples directly from the writings of the New Agers which
will quickly show you just how important it is to test the New Age
spirits.  The New Agers use such terms as "Christ consciousness," the
"Christ within," the "God force," and even use the term "born again." I
have quoted here from some of the leading writers of this movement. As
you read these passages carefully you will recognize the hidden Hindu
teachings.  "There is a great deal of talk these days about being 'born
again."  In Jesus' teaching, to be born again is to realize our own
identity as a Son of God- just like him!  He was (and is) the
Self-expression of the Infinite Power of the Universe- just like you
are.  The onb difference between you and Jesus is that he fully
realized the Truth about himself and you haven't -yet.  It is all a
matter of degree.  He was a Superbeing in perfection.  You are one in
potential.  But never forget one of his most signilicant staten~ents --
'1 said, ye are gods."  Itow do we realize our divinity?  Jesus said.

198 199

"You must change your hearts."  In modern terms he was saying "Change
the patterns in your subconscious mind, because what the subconscious
believes is out-pictured in your body and affairs."" ( The Super
Beings, by John Randolph Price, Quartus Books, 1981, p. 57)

Do you see how deceptive this is?  You can go round and round with a
New Ager if you don't pin them down to their exact definition of which
Jesus and which God they are talking about.  They believe that we human
beings ARE DIVINE, just as the Hindus believe every human is a part of
Brahman.  The quote "I said ye are gods" comes out of Psalm 82.  The
New Agers use this as a proof text that we human beings are divine and
equal with God our Creator.  This particular quote gives a lot of
Christians trouble when trying to talk with New Agers about their need
for a Savior.  Let's look at that scripture in context: "God standeth
in the congregation of the mighty; he judge th among the gods.  How
long will ye judge unjustly, and accept the persons of the wicked? 
Selah. Defend the poor and fatherless: do justice to the afflicted and
needy... I have said, Ye are gods; and all of you are children of the
most High.  But ye shall die like men, and fall like one of the
princes."  Psalm 82:1-7

There are two significant facts here which the New Agers choose to
overlook.  First, the one true God, the Creator, clearly is so much
more powerful than the beings He refers to as "gods," that He places
judgment upon them and condemns them to die like men.  That alone shows
a clear distinction between the beings referred to as "gods" and human
beings.

Secondly, the Hebrew word for "gods" used in that text is defined as
"magistrates" or, in other words, administrators or rulers, also
sometimes used for angels.  (Strong's Exhaustive Concordance, word 430
in Hebrew.) There is a vast difference between the infinite God,
Creator of all, and the beings referred to as "gods."  These "gods" are
created beings just as we humans are created.  These were, apparently,
fallen angels condemned to die like men because of their wickedness.

Jesus quotes this scripture in John 10:35.  But in His quote He again
clearly differentiates between these created "gods" and the Creator
God.  Paul finalizes the issue in Corinthians: "For though there be
that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods
many, and lords many,) But to us there is but one God, the Father, of
whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom
are all things, and we by him."  1 Corinthians 8:5-6

Again, this scripture clearly shows that the "gods" are created beings,
the Creator is the one true God.  This section goes on further to state
that Jesus Christ is that one true God, because all things were created
by this Jesus.  Many other scriptures also make this statement such as
Colossians 1:12-18 and John 1:1-5.  Therefore, scripture clearly shows
that Jesus Christ is uniquely divine in nature which we human beings
can never be.  We will always be created beings, Jesus will always be
the Creator.

Let us look at another quote which continues this lie that human beings
are divine.  "Many speak via the avenue of mass media from the platform
of organized religion and from the Bible, and so there is credibility
to their words.  But if they condemn and judge others, if they preach
self-degradation, if they rally the masses against a particular segment
of society, if they attempt to limit the individual's freedom of choice
with any form of repression, and if they spread fear of God and
mistrust toward man, they are not teaching the Truth... God is, and man
is his Self-expression.  When man realizes his identity, a race of gods
will rule the universe as Sons and Daughters of the Most High, the
Father of All."  ( The Super Beings, p. 46-47)

"For most people, the door to the inner Presence is closed.  '1 stand
at the door and knock' said the Christ through Jesus.  Until that door
is opened, each soul is in evolutionary training, and this is where the
Law of

200 201

Karma comes into play.  Remember we are here for one purpose only, and
that is to find our way back to the Father's house- to be the true
Self-expression of the Infinite.  If our soul is evolving, and more and
more Light is entering our consciousness, we are said to be on the
Path... if the foundation [of religion] is based on One Presence, One
Infinite Love, One Power, One God, One Supreme Being, One Father, with
each individual a spiritual manifestation of the One, and with the
Oneness of God and man as the central theme, then you are approaching
the High Religion taught by the Masters."  (ibid, p. 44-45) Note here
that this line of New Age teaching makes a distinction between "Christ"
and "Jesus."  In other words, they deny the unique divinity of Jesus,
but say that "Christ" spoke through a man called Jesus.  They deny that
there is any difference between Jesus and the rest of us humans.  They
claim that this "Christ" spirit was also in Buddah, Mohammed, Krishna,
etc.  They teach that God is an impersonal "force" which has to have a
way of manifesting and experiencing existence.  They teach that each
human being is a manifestation of God, thus wiping out any difference
between the creature and the Creator.  This leads to the inevitable
conclusion: "These men and women are not running around playing God.
They are God."  (Ibid."  p. 27) "The Spirit of God where you are- in
and around and through you/s your Spirit."  (Ibid."  p. 34.)

And finally to the greatest possible error: "The idea of 'original sin'
is totally false... The High Religion has nothing to do with sin, only
the spiritual development of man."  (Ibid."  p. 12.) Where there is no
sin, there is no need of a Savior.  But the Bible tells us that we have
all sinned.  "For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God."
Romans 3:23 "As it is written, There is none righteous, no not one."
Romans 3:10 It all goes back to the original temptation in the garden
of Eden: "And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die:
For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall
be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil."  Genesis
3:4,5 What Satan didn't tell Eve was that the "gods" she would then be
like were demons!  This deceptive teaching that human beings are divine
and that there is no difference between creature and Creator is
beautifully summed up in Romans.  "Professing themselves to be wise,
they became fools, and changed the glory of the uncorrupt able God into
an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-looted
beasts, and creeping things.  Wherefore God also gave them up to the
uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their
own bodies between themselves: Who changed the truth of God into a lie,
and worshiped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is
blessed for ever."  Romans 1:22-25

These New Age teachings are sweeping the U.S. and rest of the free
world.  A large number of our top governmental leaders accept these
teachings.  Executives of most large corporations are involved in
classes and activities pushing Hinduistic philosophies presented as
scientific self-help courses.  Our school systems have also been
saturated with these concepts.

With this in mind, we as Christians should soberly examine the
attitudes of the leaders of the New Age Movement towards Christianity.
They are readily available in their own writings.

Alice Bailey, one of the leading New Age writers was very vocal in her
attack upon Christianity- blaming all the world's ills on Christian
beliefs.  "Calvin and all who followed his lead made the same mistake,
and instead of holding before the people... 202 203

the realization that those who recognized their essential divinity did
so symbolically on behalf of all developing, incarnating sons of God,
they regarded themselves as the Chosen People and all who did not think
as they did are regarded as lost.  When the Jew and the narrow-minded
religious devotees recognize their identity with all other people and
express this identity through right relationship, we shall see a very
different world.  The world problem is essentially a religious problem
and behind all strife in every department of world thought today is to
be found the religious element."  ( The Destiny of The Nations, by
Alice A. Bailey, Lucis Publishing Company, New York, 1949, pp.
34-35.)

New Agers refer to their belief system as "The Plan" and woe to anyone
who does not agree with them!  Alice Bailey makes this clear in the
same publication, proclaiming that any Christian who teaches the
judgment of God and the divinity of Jesus Christ, not of man, is an
enemy of humanity and will be destroyed.  (Ibid."  p. 17)

This teaching is also being pushed through a new "fad" which has
rapidly spread around the world called channeling.  A channeler is
nothing more than an old-fashioned spiritualist medium.  Channelers are
people who usually put themselves into a trance, or state of
unconsciousness, allowing a demon to speak directly through them.  The
amount of precise coordination within Satan's kingdom is amazing.
Demons, speaking through the channelers, (sometimes called
trance-channelers) around the world in many different languages and
countries, are all saying the same thing.  Their message is summed up
best by a particular demon called Asher, who is the guiding spirit for
John Randolph Price (one of the New Age leaders whose works I quoted
earlier in this chapter).

Asher makes some rather revealing statements about Satan's plans for
the earth.  "Nature will soon enter her cleansing cycle.  Those who
reject the earth changes .. . will be removed during the next two
decades.  Those who expect change and face it calmly with faith will
move through it virtually untouched and will be the builders of the
future."  [Price] "What I am hearing is both horrible and hopeful.  I
know that one of the most serious problems we have today is
overpopulation, but wiping more than 2 billion people off the face of
the earth is a little drastic, don't you think?"  "Asher replied, "I
can only tell you what I see at the present time.  I might add.."  who
are we to say that those people did not volunteer to be a part of the
destruction and regeneration- for the purpose of soul growth?"" ( The
Super Beings, by John Randolph Price, Quartus Books, 1981, pp. 18-19)

Alice Bailey's writings and many others clearly show that the
Christians are the first ones to be killed in this "cleansing cycle."
Sound chilling?  For those who saw "Out On A Limb" part II, you may
remember David Manning telling Shirley MacLaine, "There are no victims
in this world.  Everything happens just as it should... No one ever
dies, that's the point."  The doctrine of reincarnation teaches that no
one ever dies, they just reincarnate and enter a new stage of "soul
growth."  Another leading author wrote:

"[When people accept the truth of reincarnation] the nagging fear of
death would be eliminated and replaced with acceptance of the
opportunity for transformation.  Doctors who strive to prolong life.."
would see themselves as sad clowns flaunting their ignorance of cosmic
renewal."  (Case for Reincarnation, by Joe Fisher, p. 189)

The term "cosmic renewal" means the supposed upward evolution achieved
each time a person is reincarnated into another live.  In the New Age
form of Hinduism people are taught that each time they reincarnate that
they come back as a person and grow more spiritually until the point
where they no longer need to inhabit a physical body.

There is no such thing as murder under this system of thought.  How
better to stop any out-cry against persecution of Christians?

During the time of the writing of this book I had the interesting
experience of attending a lecture by Benjamin Creme, one of the leading
spokesmen for the New Age Movement.  He is the one who has, on at least
three occasions, placed a full page ad in the U.S.A. Today newspaper
stating that "The Christ is Now Here."  The name of his "Christ" is
Lord Maitreya.

The meeting was held in a large and wealthy Episcopal church in North
Hollywood, California.  I suppose there were 400 or more people
present.  This experience was a real-life demonstration of Satan's
plans for our nation and for Christians which I think would be
worthwhile describing in some detail.  I went with three other
Christians.  Before entering the church we spent time in prayer asking
the Lord specifically to bind the demons so that the audience could not
be hypnotized or deceived.

The meeting started with an announcement that ten minutes of silence
would be observed during which everyone was supposed to meditate to
receive an "overshadowing" and "blessing" from Lord Maitreya through
Benjamin Creme.  The results were very interesting.

Benjamin sat 'on a straight chair in the center of the stage and
quickly went into a meditative trance.  His breathing slowed to such an
extent that his face, neck and hands became mottled and blue from lack
of oxygen.  His whole positioning and appearance took on a peculiarly
reptilian nature.  His eyes were very different than his own, extremely
piercing and black.  I felt as if suddenly I was looking at a corpse
who's only sign of life was the burning eyes of the demon inside.  He
gazed unblinkingly out over the audience, very slowly turning his head
from side to side-that is, until he came to our side of the room.  He
obviously ran into some trouble there!

The Lord gave us a momentary vision in our spirits of his attempt to
layer demons out over the audience to obtain control over their minds.
But it didn't work for the most part, and the supposed 10 minutes
dragged out to 45 minutes as the struggle for control ensued.  The
audience became very restless, whispering, shuffling their feet and
rustling papers.  We sat there quietly rebuking and binding the demons.
However, the hypnotic demonic power in his gaze (or I should say, the
demon's gaze) was some of the most powerful I have ever experienced. We
had to actively resist in the name of Jesus to keep our minds from
blanking out and falling under the power of that demonic gaze.  I can
understand just how easily an unwary person could fall completely under
that control, and a person who does not have the power and authority of
Jesus available to them just doesn't stand a chance.

Some of the people who were practiced in meditation quickly fell into a
trance and were obviously completely oblivious to their surroundings.
How sad it was to see so many people freely giving up the precious
God-given gift of their minds and free wills to demonic control.

After the 45 minutes, Benjamin placed his hands together in an attitude
of obeisance and bowed low, giving worship and honor to the demon
called Lord Maitreya.  Then a church official stood up and made an
announcement that anyone who tried to question, disagree with, or
refute anything Benjamin had to say would be arrested and removed by
the police for causing a disturbance.  No freedom of speech there!

I was most interested that Benjamin felt it necessary to spend the
first 30 minutes of his lecture ridiculing and attempting to prove
false the widespread Christian teaching of a Rapture.  Considering the
amount of controversy amongst Christian circles regarding a Rapture, I
was fascinated that Satan apparently considers the teaching enough

206 207

of a threat to have his servant spend so much time opposing it.
Benjamin was clearly fulfilling the prophecy in II Peter.  "Knowing
this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking
after their own lusts, And saying, Where is the promise of his coming?
for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were
from the beginning of the creation... The Lord is not slack concerning
his promise .. the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the
night..."  II Peter 3:3,4,9,10 After trying to discredit any teaching
on the return of Jesus Christ, Benjamin spent the next hour freely
reinterpreting all of history, science and the Bible, twisting it all
to fit his theory of reincarnation.

Through it all he continually repeated the same theme: there are two
major enemies of mankind- the United States of America and the
fundamentalistic Christians!  He stated that both must be brought to an
end if the human race was to survive on planet Earth.  The audience
clapped their approval.  He stated many times that the U.S. is the
"glutton of the world, using up three-fourths of the world's energy and
natural resources."  I was horrified to see the blind acceptance of
such statements by the audience.

There we were, sitting in a supposedly Christian church, forbidden from
speaking any opposing opinion under threat of police action, listening
to statements from a man who wants to abolish the God-given freedoms we
enjoy in this country and do away with all Christians, with the
complete approval of citizens of the U.S. who are benefiting from those
very freedoms!  I don't think the average Christian in this country has
any idea just how far Satan has already gone towards the establishment
of his One World Government!  There are a seemingly endless number of
organizations, groups, philosophies, self-help courses, subliminal
tapes, yoga classes and on and on, which are all involved in the New
Age beliefs.  It is not possible to list them all, but there is no need
for such a list.  All you have to do is closely check out their beliefs
and teachings with God's word, the Bible, and you will quickly find out
that this basic error is present in all of them.  Satan is so very
deceptive.

David Spangler, another of the New Age leaders makes a very interesting
statement.  "I see the new age not just as a vision but as a very real
spirit."  (Emergence, the Rebirth of the Sacred, by David Spangler,
Dell Publishing Company, 1984, p. 84)

David is right, the spirit of the new age is none other than Satan
himself, the anti-Christ.  We must test the spirits or we will be
pulled straight down into an eternity in hell.

Sharing the Gospel with New Agers

These people are an extremely difficult group to share the gospel with
for several reasons.  (1) They are demonically controlled.  (2) They
have allowed their minds to become very passive through meditative
practices.  (3) Their belief in reincarnation.  (4) Many of them have
experienced astral projection.  (5) They have accepted the teaching
that each person has their own "truth" and that we each create our own
"reality."  Here are some suggestions as to how to approach these
people with the gospel.

1. I wrote rather extensively about the problem of sharing the gospel
with people who are demonically controlled in He Came To Set The
Captives Free, and in Chapter 10 of this book.  I will not give more
details here, these same principles apply to sharing the gospel with
New Agers.  They are all demonically bound.

2. You must understand that these people are frequently in a state
similar to being drugged.  Their minds have become so passive that they
have an extremely difficult time evaluating any new concept.  Not only
will you need much patience to help them assimilate the concepts of
the

208 209

gospel, but once they actually accept Jesus Christ as their Savior, you
will need to help them regain control of their minds.  You must let
them know that they must stop all meditation at once.  Each time they
blank out their minds they have directly opened themselves up to an
inflow of demons.  All of these people will need deliverance after they
accept Jesus Christ.

A good understanding of the concepts in Chapter 15 is essential for
these people.  The mind is sort of like a muscle, it becomes flabby
without use and the process of regaining control is painful. Meditation
is an escape from pain and reality.  It also gives them a demonic
"high" very similar to cocaine or other such drugs.  In this sense,
meditation is extremely addictive, not only because of the demons
involved, but also simply because of the pleasure it gives. Just as
drug addicts not only have the physical withdrawal symptoms to cope
with, they also desire and crave the drugs because of the pleasure they
give.  Once the demons are cast out, then the person will have a
tremendous struggle with his natural, sinful, fleshly desires for the
pleasure and highs obtained through either drugs or meditation.

8. In the Western Hemisphere, a subtle "acceptable" form of Hinduism
and reincarnation is taught.  Reincarnation is considered a curse in
India and other Eastern nations because the never ending cycle or
"wheel" of endless reincarnations is a terrible burden.  Also, they
believe that they can be reincarnated into anything- a bird, animal,
tree, etc.  Nearly endless ceremonies have been invented to help the
people reach a "unity" with Brahman.  Here in the West, it is taught
that people always reincarnate as people, and that every reincarnation
is in an upward direction of greater and greater spiritual evolution.

In talking with some people who have come out of the New Age Movement,
the common thing that seemed to first start them thinking their
teachings may be wrong was the fact that they didn't really have any
proof for their beliefs.

Christianity, on the other hand, has the testimony of a man, Jesus
Christ, who was dead for three days, resurrected, and returned to
testify about life after death.  Also, let us look at the words of an
ex-guru.  "What good would a thousand physical births do? 
Reincarnation could give me a new body, but that wasn't what I
needed... It was folly to think that I would improve by coming back
into this world in different bodies again and again!... There was
something wrong with me that changing the body I lived in would never
solve .... In the past I had sought mystical experiences as an escape
from the daily life which Hindu philosophy called maya- an illusion. 
Now I wanted the power to face life, to live the life God had planned
for me.  I wanted to experience a deep change in what I was, not merely
the superficial peace I felt during meditation but which left me the
moment I lost my temper.  I needed to be born again- spiritually, not
physically." (Escape into the Light, by Rabindranath R. Maharaj,
Harvest House Publishers, 1977, pp.  119-120) The Bible leaves no room
for reincarnation.  "And it is appointed unto men once to die, but
after this the judgment."  Hebrews 9:27

4. The experience of astral projection is a very powerful one.  I have
discussed this in much more detail in Chapter 16.  I will not repeat
here the material of that chapter.  The scripture cited in that chapter
in Ecclesiasties is a powerful one to use when talking to New Agers.

5. The terrible poverty and famine in India gives us a good indication
of what the Hindu teachings will do for a population when put into
practice on a wide scale.  Ultimately, people do have to exist in this
physical world.  The Bible deals with hard facts.  It is solid teaching
and records which have ample historical proof.  The challenge to these
people is, "How do you know you aren't being deceived, and how do you
know the spirits you are in contact with are not deceiving you?"
Ultimately, they have no standard against which they can test anything.
I recommend the books Escape into the Light, by Rabindranath R. Maharaj
and The Beautiful Side of Evil, by Johanna Michelson for further
reading on this subject.

Sharing the gospel of Jesus Christ with the New Agers and indeed,
anyone involved in Eastern religions is very difficult.  But remember,
you are dealing directly with demonic powers in these people.  Only the
power of Jesus Christ can overcome the many obstacles to bringing these
people to salvation.

CHAPTER 14

Ritualistic Child Abuse

The topic of ritualistically abused children has exploded into the
public press within the past couple of years, but this is not a new
phenomenon by any means.  I wish to discuss here what sorts of abuse
these children experience, signs to watch for in the case of abuse, and
how to handle the problem.

The term "ritualistic child abuse," refers to abuse occurring as part
of a ritual as in a satanic ritual.  It is usually repeated more than
once, but not always, depending upon the circumstances.  The purpose of
this type of abuse is always to place demons within the child.  The
demons then exercise a profound influence on the child's growth and
development, frequently almost totally controlling them.  This is the
number one most avoided subject in any discussion of the problem of
ritualistic child abuse.

Children and even adults, subjected to such rituals are always
diagnosed by various psychotherapists, psychologists and or
psychiatrists as "multiple personalities" or "schizophrenic."  In
actual fact, the "multiple personalities" are demons.  Until this fact
is recognized and dealt with through the power of Jesus Christ, little
help is possible for the victims.

I know of a very sad case of a child who was abused in repeated satanic
rituals by neighbors in his neighborhood.  His parents discovered what
was going on when the child was five years old.  They re-located and
started the child in psychotherapy.  They were counseled by professing
Christians, but never once were they told that their child was demon
possessed as a result of the rituals, neither were the parents nor the
child brought to a commitment to Jesus Christ.  As a result, five years
later, the child was still in therapy.  By then he was ten years old.
He was actively controlling all the children in his neighborhood and
was removed from his home when his mother found him literally nailing
his younger brother to a wooden cross during the time of the Easter
weekend when the Black Mass is celebrated by satanists.  What do you
suppose this child will be doing in another five to ten years?!  The
Christians who worked with that family will have a lot to answer for
when they stand before the judgment seat of Christ.

Many Christians are getting on the band-wagon to set up organizations
to publicize the problem of ritualistic abuse of children and
supposedly to help the parents and victims.  However, they are refusing
to take a firm stand for Christ and are trying to approach this problem
on a strictly secular basis, working with governmental agencies in most
cases.  They are all doomed to fail miserably!  Why?  Because this is
spiritual warfare and can only be dealt with by clearly recognizing
that the problem involves spiritual forces.  Demons can only be dealt
with in the power and authority of Jesus Christ.  Psychiatry is
completely helpless to do anything with demons.  Jesus made a very
succinct comment in this matter: "Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed
of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation; of him
also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of
his Father with the holy angels."  Mark 8:38

Jesus spoke much about Satan and his demons and the spiritual warfare
in which we, as His servants, are involved.  Professing Christians who
try to deal with the ravages of satanic rituals without the power of
Jesus Christ are clearly demonstrating the fact that they are "ashamed"
of Jesus and His words.  They are afraid that they will lose
"credibility" in the eyes of the world and be considered "crazy"
because of a stand for Jesus and talk about the existence and
activities of demons.

Methods of Satanic Abuse

The types of abuse of children in satanic rituals are widely varied
according to the different areas and groups involved.  However there
are some common themes which are:

Sexual molestation involving humans, animals and demons.

Experiences typifying death such as placing the child in an opened
grave, in a coffin with a dead body, etc.

Physical pain through various means.

The implantation of fear through threats to kill the child and or loved
ones if the child reveals what has happened to him.

Often the child is forced to actually participate in an act of killing.
They are often forced to kill animals -usually baby animals such as
puppies or kittens.  They are also often forced to help kill another
child near to their own age and of the same sex if possible, and or
another adult which closely resembles the age and sex of their loved
ones such as a mother or father, etc.

Here is a quote from a police report giving an account by a child who
was seven years old at the time of the abuse.  I know that most readers
will be horrified and shocked by this report, but it is the truth, and
I print it here only as a small example of thousands and thousands of
cases of this type in the U.S. alone.  Because this is still an open
case I cannot give either the name or location of the victim or even
the police department involved.  If you are squeamish, turn the page,
but we as Christians must wake up and help these victims.  If we do not
know at least the rudiments of what they have experienced we will not
only be unable to believe them, but will be unable to help them.

214 215

"I remember going with my father to a man's apartment .. . He wanted to
buy a woman.  I thought my father was good because he didn't sell me...
when she came into the room, they made her take her clothes off and lie
on the table.  She started screaming when they tied her up.  She
screamed a lot .. . My mother held my arms and made me cut her wrists
with a razor blade.  They killed her... They would toast the Devil with
blood.  Usually they would take the heart out and offer it to the Devil
to be blessed.  They would always push a piece of the heart in my
mouth."  "I was tied to a cross alongside a dead man on Easter.  I
remember feeling ill because I was upside down.  They took his insides
out and cut him down.  They [pushed me] partially inside him.  They put
the man in a coffin and put me on top of him.  They had a box of live
kittens, and they crushed their heads and threw their bodies into the
coffin.  Then they closed the lid.  I can remember screaming."

As you can see, this child was so traumatized that it would be a simple
matter to place powerful demons into her.  I did not quote the whole
report because she gave rather graphic details of the sexual
molestation that accompanied these incidents.

Sexual molestation is always a part of satanic ritualistic abuse.  This
is because demons are most easily placed in the child through this act.
(The two become one flesh through the sexual act so that demons can
easily be passed from one person to another.) Scriptures makes this
clear in Corinthians: "What?  know ye not that he which is joined to an
harlot is one body?  for two, saith he, shall be one flesh .. Flee
fornication.  Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he
that commit teth fornication sin-neth against his own body."  l
Corinthians 6:16 & 18

Many little girls are dedicated to be "brides of Satan."  This ritual
always involves sexual molestation by several persons and often demons.
Many children will not remember the ritual, but will have a vague
memory of being dedicated to Satan.  The Christian worker must assume
that the child was sexually molested at that time.  In some cases,
especially with children of parents already participating in Satanism,
that is the only time the child will be molested.  This is an often
overlooked source of trouble in the lives of adults who come to Christ
later in life.

All children who have been abused in satanic rituals are demon
possessed.  Even if they are the children of Christian parents.  Once
this fact is accepted and dealt with by the parents, half the battle is
won.

Signs and Symptoms in Abused Children

Little children cannot express what has happened to them for they do
not have the vocabulary.  Older children usually are too frightened to
do so.  However, they cry out for help in many ways.  Some are
summarized as follows:

Personality changes If a child is normally outgoing, he may become very
withdrawn and vice versa.  Most children become rebellious and
disobedient trying to attract attention to their unspoken hurts.

Playtime clues- Many children act out in their play what they have
experienced.  Parents should pay attention to what and how their
children are playing.  A typical example is that of an abused three
year old who started throwing her doll into a chair and saying, "Sit
there and shut-up or I'll kill you!"  Fortunately this was not a phrase
she was used to hearing from her parents, neither was she permitted to
watch much TV, so her parents were immediately alerted that something
was unusual.  In the case of the child I gave above who was abused at
the age of five, his mother said that every time he scraped his knee or
cut his finger, he immediately took the blood and smeared upside down
crosses on the wall.

Verbal clues- Often children will make unusual statements, particularly
as a certain situation or noise will remind them of something they have
experienced.  A three year old gave her mother a clue one day as her
mother was putting medicine on her sore bottom during a bout of
diarrhea.  The little girl suddenly started crying and said, "Mommy,
Mommy, please don't cut me there!"  Needless to say her mother was
shocked, but investigation showed that this child had indeed been
satanically abused in a church run pre-school.

Nightmares- These are frequent.  Almost every child will have a bad
nightmare occasionally.  But sudden repeated episodes should send the
parents to their knees to ask the Lord for the reason.

Children give many clues.  The major problem is that most parents today
are too busy to really know what their children are doing or saying.
Therefore they miss all the clues except the behavioral problems.

Treatment

A multitude of problems surround the care and treatment of these
children.  The whole purpose of such satanic abuse is to place
controlling demons in the children which will work in their lives so
that they can easily be recruited into Satanism later in life.  The
first issue is the child's parents.  If your child has been abused, or
you suspect he she has, the first question is where do you stand with
the Lord?  If the Jesus Christ of the Bible is not your Lord and
Master, then I must tell you that you will be helpless to help your
child.  Only the power of Jesus Christ can defeat the demonic powers of
the satanists and the demons placed within your child.

If you do not know Jesus, all you need to do is get down on your knees
and ask Him to forgive all your sins, wash you clean by the power of
His precious blood shed on the cross to pay the price for our sins, and
ask Him to become your Lord and Master and Savior.  Then get a Bible
and read and study it intensely.  You must put sin out of your own
life.  Read the New Testament first and follow the commandments you
will find there.  Seek a personal relationship with the Lord, you will
need His guidance to help your child.

JESUS LOVES CHILDREN!  Never forget this central fact.  Our Lord Jesus
consistently demonstrated a very special love and care for children
while He walked here on the earth.  "And they brought young children to
him, that he should touch them: and his disciples rebuked those that
brought them.  But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said
unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them
not: for of such is the kingdom of God.  Verily I say unto you,
Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he
shall not enter therein.  And he took them up in his arms, put his
hands upon them, and blessed them."  Mark 10:13-16.  "[Jesus said] And
whoso shall receive one such little child in my name receive th me. 
But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it
were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and
that he were drowned in the depth of the sea .. Take heed that ye
despise not one of these little ones: for I say unto you, That in
heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in
heaven."  Matthew 18:5-6 & 10 These and other scriptures plainly show
our Lord's special love for little children.  JESUS LOVES CHILDREN.  He
treats them gently and compassionately  We must do the same.  Here is a
suggested treatment plan if you think your child has been abused in
satanic rituals.

1. First, get on your knees before the Lord!  Ask Him to clean out your
own life quickly.  Put all sin out of your life.  If you have any sin
or open doorways for Satan in your own life you will not be able to
deal with the demons and damage in your child.

2. Once you have sought for and have received confirmation from the
Lord that your child has been abused, you are faced with a number of
decisions.  The first decision is whether to notify the authorities.
You must carefully seek the Lord's wisdom on this issue.  We are most
certainly in the last days, and our country is almost totally corrupt.
The satanists have infiltrated all police departments, welfare
departments, and especially all areas of psychology and psychiatry.

Ritualistic abuse of children does not "just happen."  It is usually
carefully planned and satanists are already planted in all the
governmental agencies which get involved in such cases.  You must
realize that once you notify the authorities you have essentially lost
control of your child.  I have been in touch with many, many parents
who are caught in this terrible trap.  The welfare department demands
that they take their child for psychiatric evaluation and treatment.
Almost always these psychologists use such demonic techniques as
hypnotism.  If the parents refuse, then the welfare department steps in
and takes the child out of the home, placing it in a foster home which
is frequently run by satanists.  They can do this legally by simply
declaring that the parents are refusing to let the child have
treatment.

Almost never is a conviction actually made of anyone in the case of
satanic abuse.  The law enforcement agencies are just too well
controlled by the satanists.  I know of several current cases where the
court system refused to convict the perpetrators of satanic abuse, and
those people are now suing the parents for libel in civil court.  I
know of another case where the satanists involved have managed to
exonerate themselves and have turned around and accused the parents of
the abuse.  As a result the children have been removed from the home
until the case is finalized.  Again, the parents have lost their
children.  My advice to anyone, is stay out of the court system!

3. Medical care is a great problem, and an area where parents must be
very careful.  A doctor is required by law to report any possible cases
of abuse or sexual molestation of children to the welfare department
and police.  Once you take your child to a doctor~ you will get
involved with the authorities.  You will have little choice if your
child has been physically injured, or has any signs of infection such
as a discharge from vagina or penis, prolonged sore throat or rash.
These can all be signs of venereal disease given to them by sexual
molestation.  In this instance you have no choice, you must get them
medically treated.  But you must be very careful about giving in to the
welfare departments and taking your children to psychologists, etc.
Keep "cool" and disentangle yourself from the governmental system as
quickly as you can.

4. You must remove your child from the area.  I know it will be a
financial sacrifice, but you must move out of the area and keep your
child at home if at all possible.  Do not just change pre-schools and
send them off again.  Remember, they are marked for life.  The
satanists and the demons now consider them Satan's property and will
continue to do so for the rest of their lives.  I find a very high
incidence of ritualistic satanic abuse in children of parents who were
themselves so abused as children even if they never participated in
Satanism later in life but became Christians instead.  They are marked
by Satan's kingdom and closely followed.  Children of parents who were
satanically abused become certain targets.

5. Parents, get together with other Christians you can trust, if you
know any.  Pray with them to cleanse your child from the demons placed
in him her  This should not ~,:~ a traumatic incident for the child.
One of the parents should simply take him or her into their arms and
then gather around, anoint the child with oil and ask our heavenly
Father in the name of Jesus Christ to lift out the "problems."  You do
not need to scare the child with a lot of talk about demons, the Lord
knows the desires and intentions of our hearts.  He knows you are
referring to demons.  Remember, our Lord will deal with children as
children- gently.

6. Allow your child to act out in play the things he has experienced.
Each time your child demonstrates anxiety, or behavioral changes which
are a result of the abuse, simply take him her into your arms and pray
asking Jesus to cleanse and heal him.  Sometimes, particularly in older
children, it will become necessary to rebuke the demon and command it
to leave in the name of Jesus.

I have a little saying I often give to parents, "If in doubt, cast it
out."  In other words, if you think there is a demon in your child,
then command it to leave.  Again, let me stress, do not raise your
voice.  Speak quietly and with love for the child.  Anoint and seal the
child's room.  Each morning and each night take the child into your
arms and pray for special protection and healing for him.  Keep him at
home and provide him with an extremely secure atmosphere bathed in
prayer and the word of God for at least six months.  I would strongly
suggest that parents not even leave their children in a nursery at
their church during this period of time.  Remember, fear is one of the
main tools the satanists have used on your child.  If there is any way
possible, even if it means financial sacrifices, the mother should not
work but stay at home with the children during this time.

7. Always be extremely watchful.  If your child has been abused once,
you may be sure the satanists, where ever you go, will be alerted by
the demons and will try to get to your child again.  Bring your child
to a commitment to Jesus Christ at an early age.  Teach him the
scriptures diligently.  Teach him how to pray, and above all, teach him
spiritual warfare as soon as he is old enough to begin to understand.
Most five and six year old children will quickly understand the power
in the name of Jesus Christ.  Protect him from occultic influences as
much as possible, especially the Saturday morning cartoons that most
children watch, and the many, many occultic toys.

8. I cannot emphasize enough that your comfort is in the fact that
Jesus loves these little ones!  If you are faithful in prayer, diligent
in God's word and keeping sin out of your own life, and faithful to
teach your own little ones about the Lord, Jesus WILL completely
cleanse and heal your child.  You will see, over a period of weeks and
months, a steady and gradual change as the healing takes place.  It
won't be easy, but there is no other way.  Jesus is the only answer.

Sample Cases (True Stories)

1. I counseled with a lovely Christian couple over a period of six
months not long ago.  Their three year old child had been sexually
molested and abused in satanic rituals in a pre-school run by a
Christian church.  (I have changed all their names to protect them.)

As I mentioned earlier in this chapter, the first incident that really
alerted Cindi's mother, Barbara, was a startling statement by Cindi.
Cindi was having an episode of diarrhea which had made her bottom sore.
Barbara obtained some medicine from her doctor to help the soreness and
rash.  The first day she started to apply the cream to Cindi's bottom
the child started screaming and crying and shaking violently. "Please,
Mommy, don't cut me there again!"  Needless to say, Barbara was
horrified.  Such a thought would normally never enter Cindi's mind
unless she had been previously abused in such a manner.  That was when
Barbara called me in tears.

Barbara had noticed that Cindi had become unhappy and withdrawn with
frequent episodes of crying, tantrums and nightmares.  Prior to that
time, she had been a calm and sunny child with a very happy
disposition.  Fortunately Barbara and her husband were very protective
of their children, did not allow them to watch TV and were very careful
what toys they gave them.  Therefore, they knew their children were not
experienced with violence or the vocabulary of violence.

Barbara and her husband talked with the leaders of the preschool, and
after investigation it was found that a satanist was in a high position
on the staff.  This man left and disappeared before he could be brought
to the authorities.  He had abused many other children there also.
Barbara and her husband went to the Lord in prayer.

They anointed Cindi and asked the Lord to lift out the demons.  She
demonstrated an immediate personality change for the better.  However,
over the next six months, as her mother kept her at home and provided
her with a very secure and loving atmosphere, she acted out her
experiences in play with her dolls.  Many times she would throw her
doll in a chair and command it in a very stern voice, "Now you sit
there and shut-up or I'll kill you and I'll kill your Mommy."

Each time Cindi became moody, had a crying spell, acted something out
in her play, or had a nightmare, Barbara took her into her arms, held
her lovingly, quietly commanded the demons to leave her in the name of
Jesus Christ, and prayed asking the Lord to heal and protect Cindi.
Barbara and her husband anointed their house, especially Cindi's
bedroom.  They joined together and prayed with Cindi every morning and
every night, asking the Lord to heal and protect her.  They also prayed
asking the Lord to erase the terrible experiences from Cindi's memory.
Over a period of six months Cindi steadily improved until she was back
to her normal sunny, happy, self again.  I praise God for the love and
faith of her parents.  She is a very fortunate little girl.

I do want to warn you of one mistake frequently made by parents in such
situations.  The tendency is to drop all discipline of the child.  You
must understand that discipline provides stability and security in the
life of a child.  You must continue the same standards you have already
established with your child.  If you disciplined him before you knew
about the abuse for certain actions, you must continue to do so.  Your
child will be quick to try you out.  Not only to see if he can take
advantage of the situation, but also looking for security.  If you
refuse to discipline him because of what has happened to him, you will
only be compounding the situation.  If you have not already read it, I
strongly recommend the book called Dare To Discipline, by Dr.  James
Dobson.  Dr.  Dobson is a Christian and his books are scripturally
sound.

2. The second case shows the devastation of this type of abuse in a
teenager.  I received a call some months ago from a pastor who had been
a psychiatrist before he accepted Christ.  He told me the following
experience of a young woman whom he had been trying to help for over a
year.  Until he read my book He Came To Set The Captives Free, he had
been completely unable to help this young woman because he simply could
not believe her story.

When Sara (not her real name) was 15 years old she was picked up late
one night as she was walking home from a friend's house.  She was
forcibly taken to a satanic ceremony.  There all of her clothes were
removed and she was strapped down on a stone alter.  Another young
woman was similarly strapped down on top of her.  That young woman was
tortured and eventually killed by cuts in her throat.  She bled to
death all over Sara.  A baby and a young man were also killed during
the ceremony.  Then the dead body was removed from Sara and she was
sexually molested by many of the members present, and received many
cuts from knives, especially in her vaginal area.  The pastor did not
know how she managed to escape alive, she did not seem to have a clear
memory of it herself.

Sara did not ever join a group of satanists, neither did she become
involved in the occult.  However, the effect of this experience on her
life was disastrous.  She had frequent "flash-backs" of the torment,
and often awakened at night with all the physical feelings of being
forcibly raped, although no physical being was present.  She also
continually had the feeling of a knife being present in her pelvic
area, although X-rays and medical examination revealed nothing.  She
had severe bouts of depression and had tried to commit suicide on more
than one occasion.

Eventually, at the age of 23, she met this pastor and committed her
life to Jesus Christ.  Her life improved, but not until after the
pastor could believe her, and then had the knowledge to cast out the
demons that had been placed in her during the ceremony.  Then she was
finally set free from the terrible episodes of fear, panic, depression,
and nightmares which had afflicted her.  Only Jesus Christ and His
power can help such victims!

Dark days are ahead of us, let us be alert to our enemy's tactics so
that we can help his victims.

CHAPTER 15

The Double Minded Man

"For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind
and tossed.  For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing
from the Lord.  A double minded man is unstable in all his ways." 
James 1:6-8 : .- .. I'm not sure exactly why, but I used to think this
scripture applied mostly to non-Christians.  That was, until about
three years ago when the Holy Spirit dealt with me very strongly on
this issue.

I want to use this scripture to illustrate Satan's # most frequent and
successfully used attack against Christians.

First, let me take you back several years in my own life and give a
brief summary of the events which led up to my understanding of this
particular scripture.

After I finished my residency in internal medicine and critical care, I
opened a medical practice in a small town about 60 miles from the city
in which Elaine was initiated into Satanism.  Over the next three years
life was intense.  Elaine was ill continuously, often bedfast with many
hospitalizations.

I made many contacts during that time and was privileged to bring close
to a thousand people out of hard-core Satanism.  We ran sort of an
underground railroad.  We lived out in the country so we hid people out
in our barn, in a small apartment attached to our garage, and also in a
upstairs apartment over my office.  Every penny I made went to help
these people with food, clothing, transportation out of the state,
medical care and so on.  I averaged 3-4 hours of sleep per night.
Towards the end of that time the battle escalated, becoming even more
intense.

In His perfect will, the Lord allowed the satanists to be the
instrument of my mother's death.  She was my closest friend and ally, a
spunky 74 year old lady who worked in my office as my receptionist.
What a ministry of love and prayer she had!  She died suddenly one
Christmas.  Within a month my father had had major surgery and was
partially paralyzed from the waist down, so he came to live with me.
Elaine was by then in a semi-coma from her leukemia and was totally
bedfast for over 6 months.  I cared for her and my father at home in
addition to running a busy practice and helping those coming out of
Satanism.  Many other events happened which I do not have the space to
detail here, but this will give you a partial understanding of the
pressure I was under.

Finally, just as my father got better and went to his own home for
awhile, and Elaine partially recovered, Satan struck one of his final
blows to our ministry in that area.  The satanists swept in, and in one
night, while Elaine and I were out of the house for a couple of hours,
destroyed everything we had.  They axed everything in my home, even
killing our precious pets.  They also destroyed my office and
everything we had.  Elaine and I escaped with our lives and the clothes
on our backs, that is all.  Satan's attack was so well planned that at
the same time everyone turned against us.  Our church decided we were
serving Satan and refused to help us.  My own father and the rest of my
family turned against us.  Elaine's family helped the satanists destroy
everything we had.  Members of both of our families moved to try to get
us permanently committed to a mental institution.  We had no choice but
to flee the state.

The next year was a year of "hell."  We ended up in the ghettos of a
major city living in a shack in the slums without even proper plumbing.
Because I was not licensed in that state, we nearly starved to death. I
ended up in the hospital very ill as my own cancer surfaced.  It was
during this time that I realized the meaning of the scripture about a
double-minded man.

One night shortly after I was discharged from the hospital I hit
rock-bottom.  There seemed no escape and I simply couldn't bear the
situation in which I found myself.  I walked the streets bare-footed a
whole night one night struggling with the Lord, and trying to decide
whether or not to commit suicide.  Doubts and fears poured in and I
made no attempt to stop them.  I finally reached the point where I
began to doubt that I had ever been called into spiritual warfare by
the Lord in the first place.  That is when the Lord spoke to me
forcibly saying, "You are a double-minded man!"  Then He flooded into
my mind the rest of that scripture and showed me that by accepting the
doubts and fears Satan was flooding into my mind that I was being
double minded.  He was right!  But somehow, I just didn't have the
strength to stand up and fight.  I was too involved in feeling sorry
for myself.  So, the struggle continued as I walked those filthy
streets through the long night hours.

I knew Father was very angry with me.  Every time He tried to speak to
me I told Him that He had let me down.  (I shudder now to think I even
dared to imagine such a thing of God Almighty!) It is a mark of God's
pure grace that He did not strike me dead on the spot.  He would
certainly have been justified in doing so.

Finally, as dawn started to break, I sat down exhausted on a broken
curb, feet in the muddy water in the gutter, watching the trash and
garbage float around my feet on its way down to the sewer.  It had been
drizzling rain and I was soaked, but I was too miserable to notice.
Suddenly, that gentle voice of the Lord spoke to me again saying, "Talk
to me, child."  "I can't talk to you Lord, I don't feel any different
than before, and all you do is get mad!"

"But I am not mad at youI never have been.  You see, I, Jesus, know how
you feel because I have experienced weakness.  Father has never
experienced weakness, so He usually gets angry when His people are
weak."  Then that beautiful scripture in Hebrews was flashed into my
mind: "For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the
feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we
are, yet without sin.  Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of
grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of
need."  Hebrews 4:1 $- 16 As my heart broke and tears started to flow
down my face the Lord spoke again ever so gently, "Just ask for an
extra measure of My grace, child, then stand up and fight."

I did so and also asked Father's forgiveness for my self-pity and for
accepting the doubts given to me by Satan.  I had learned the lesson of
the double-minded man.  We stayed almost a year in those slums, but as
I steadily refused to accept the doubts thrown into my mind by the
demons and asked each day for a fresh measure of grace, the Lord
blessed us with the privilege of bringing precious souls to Jesus in
that place.  At the end of the year, He opened the door for us to come
out here to California to re-establish our ministry.

I share my own experience with you in hopes of helping you to
understand this important concept.  Please know that I am not
"preaching at you" about something I have not personally experienced. I
pray that you may benefit from my experiences so that you won't make
the same mistakes.

The mind is a major battlefield.  Satan attacks everyone in their mind
more than any other way.  This battle is unceasing, unrelenting and
will continue as long as we live here on the earth.  "For though we
walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: (For the weapons of
our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down
of strong holds;) Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that
exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into
captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ."  II Corinthians
10:3-5 "And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by
the renewing of your mind..."  Romans 12:2 We are responsible before
God to stop and scrutinize every thought that goes through our minds to
decide if it is obedient to Christ or not.

Let's face it, basically we are lazy creatures.  I can tell you that
when God first began bringing this to my attention it was one of the
most dilT~cult things He ever asked me to do.  To get through medical
school, I had to study for hours on end.  I knew how to maintain
absolute concentration on something, but I still did not control my
thought life.

23O 231

Everyone has a continual "thought life" going on in his or her mind.
That is the way we are created.  We are responsible to bring every one
of these thoughts captive to Jesus Christ.

You must understand that Satan can inject thoughts into your mind just
the same as a doctor can inject medicine into your body.  Satan and his
demons can do this from outside your body.  They do not have to be
inside you to do it.  They can also do the same thing with emotions.
Fear is Satan's most powerful weapon.

However, Satan and his demons cannot read your mind.  Only God can know
your thoughts and intentions.  (See Hebrews 4:12-13 and Jeremiah
17:9-10.) Therefore, as in the example Jesus set for us when He was
here on earth in human form, we must rebuke Satan and his demons out
loud.

Satan will put thoughts into your mind starting with the word "I" to
make you think the thought was originated by you.  For instance, a
thought may come such as, "I sure would like to do ," something which
you know is sin.  As soon as you realize such a thought is in your
mind, you need to attack the real source.  Out loud say something like
this: "Satan and you demons, I rebuke you in the name of Jesus Christ.
I will not accept that thought.  Go away!"  Then force yourself to
think about scripture, recite a passage out loud, if necessary, to
control your mind.

Now let's go back to "Herman" our little double-minded man shown at the
beginning of this chapter and look at some common attacks by demons on
his life.

On Tuesday, he is up bright and early to read and study God's word as
he knows he should.

One of the most common attacks is on a person's assurance of salvation.
Here, on Monday, Herman received Jesus as his Lord and Savior.  But,
look what happens on Wednesday.  Herman oversleeps and doesn't have
time to read his Bible.  As he rushes out the door to work, the demon
has a very good idea of his frame of mind.

I'm late!

WEDNESDAY

/

THURSDAY i

Oh Lord... Please forgive me... I'm a sinner!... Come into my heart
Lord Jesus

Gasp... I can't be saved!

Because the thought injected into Herman's mind started with "I" he
accepted it as being his own thought.  He accepted the doubts.  The
inevitable result is pictured on Thursday.  Herman is back to square
one.  I have had people talk to me who have been through this cycle
over and over again for 15 years and more.  Asking the Lord to save
them one day, then accepting doubts as to their salvation, and shortly,
asking the Lord to save them all over again.  Satan wins hands down.
Because they are "double minded" they cannot receive the Lord's
blessings.

Now let's look at the solution to this problem.

i~ t~ ~

<

' SOLUTION

~ "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood..."  Ephesians 6:12

"For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God
to the pulling down of strongholds: casting down imaginations and every
high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and
bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ."  II
Corinthians 10:4-5

First, we must recognize who our enemy is.  Second, we must understand
what we must do, and lastly, we need power to fight our enemy to win.
Now let's look at how Herman can use these principles to win his
battle.  We will pick up his story just after he left the house on
Wednesday morning late for work, doubting his salvation.

will NOT be a double minded ~ man NO  I... I will NOT accept these
doubtsj ~ ~ ~'

"For the word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than any
two-edged sword..."  Hebrews 4:12

I command you to leave.~/////~~~ f/ [ For whosoever sha~] call upon the
name of the Lord shall be saved.  Romps 10:13 ~

'~///5/~~~ Before God, I promise to love, honor N~ dtmeadt;hdc;iSuhs
Yp

What a lovely Christian Wedding!

Am en !

Herman followed the three steps.  First, he scrutinized his thoughts.
Second, he recognized the source of the thoughts.  Third, he directly
rebuked the demon, and lastly, brought to his mind the powerful word of
God.  If Herman would have stopped at just recognizing the attack he
would have lost.  All of the steps must be followed.

Commitment is an area which demons attack.  Weak Christians are
Christians who don't keep commitments.  The first step towards breaking
a commitment is "toying" with thoughts of breaking it.  Thinking about
the "What ifs."  Let's look at one of the most common areas attacked by
Satan- the commitment of marriage.

AHHH, my new assignment... We'll see how long this lasts.  HAW HAW!

five years kid !  Can you see what a set-up this is?  Here's the
scenario.  All day the demon has been putting thoughts into the wife
such as, "I work all day and all night too.  There's no end to all of
this.  My husband doesn't appreciate me or what I have to put up with.
He comes home from work and expects to just sit the rest of the
evening.  I have to work all the time."

Here's what the demon has been telling the husband at the office all
day.  "I can't stand this job, there's no possibility for advancement,
but I'm tied down having to support the family.  I don't have the
freedom to try to change jobs.  My wife doesn't appreciate what I do
for her and the kids, all I do is work, work, work."  So a pinch here
and there to make sure all the kids are crying just as papa walks in
the door, and the stage is set.  Don't think demons can't make kids
cry!  They most certainly can.  Just try keeping them quiet in church
and you'll find out !  Now let's look at the remaining chain of events,
nicely handled by the demon, I must add.

We must control our minds.  I know of no other single tactic used by
Satan's kingdom which brings down more Christians.  We cannot let down
our guard for a minute.  Toying with thoughts of going back on a
commitment is sin!  Think not that you will receive any thing from God
if you do this!

Another area where demons attack is in the area of interpersonal
relationships.  Demons frequently place negative thoughts into your
mind about your family or other people with whom you work closely.  How
many times do you just know how your spouse is feeling, when, if you
would only ask him, you would find out that he wasn't feeling or
thinking that at all?

Also, many times a demon will put "scramblers" on your ears.  They try
to do this with Elaine and myself frequently.  Sometimes what Elaine
says and what I hear are two different things.  Sometimes I will say,
"Why did you say that?!"  She will answer "Why did I say what?"  And as
we discuss it we find out that she did not say what I thought she said.
The same thing happens to Elaine.  This is a frequent source of trouble
in any close relationship.  Be alert to demonic interference in this
area.  Another big area of trouble is with a person who has a demon or
demons dwelling in them for one reason or another.  Frequently the
demon will speak through the wife, for instance, saying something
extremely hurtful to her husband.  And believe me, demons know just how
to jab where it hurts the most!  Then the demon will back down leaving
the wife to face the explosion from her husband.  Usually she won't
even know what came out of her mouth, and she then won't be able to
understand why her husband is so angry at her.  I have seen numerous
marriages destroyed in just this manner.  Often the problem is a simple
doorway that wasn't closed in someone's life.

Let me give you an example of Pastor J. and his wife whom I will call
John and Ann (not their real names).  John knew that his wife was a
Christian, yet when they had fights, Ann would say and do some of the
most ungodly things imaginable.  She would scream profanity at the top
of her lungs, continually slam her head against the wall and say some
of the most cutting and hateful things to John that she could think of.
On many occasions John seriously considered quitting the ministry
because of Ann's problems.  Once the fights were over and Ann had
"cooled down," she would come sobbing to John begging him to forgive
her.  She would say that she really didn't mean any of those things and
didn't know why she had said them.

That excuse worked for the first few fights, but as the years rolled on
and the wicked, hateful slams got worse and worse their marriage began
to deteriorate.  Counseling didn't help.  Prayer and fasting didn't
help.  Nothing helped.  When I met John he was extremely frustrated and
desperate to find help for his wife.  After talking to him for awhile
searching for doorways, he mentioned that his wife's mother behaved in
exactly the same way toward her husband.  That was the key.  Ann had
inherited her mother's demons.  That is why so many children turn out
to be just like their parents with the same problems.

When I told him what I thought his wife's problem was he immediately
raced home, anointed her, prayed over her, commanded any demons of
inheritance to leave and he closed and sealed any of those doorways
with the blood of Jesus Christ.  A short time later he called to tell
me that the change in Ann's life was unbelievable.  At last she was
able to begin developing the relationship with God that she had always
wanted.  She began devouring God's Word, her attitude changed, people
even remarked that her countenance had changed.  John knew however that
the acid test would be when they had their first disagreement.  When it
finally came, the change was miraculous.  She handled the incident like
a true Christian.  No yelling and screaming.  No

244 245

profanity.  No slamming her head against the wall.  She was in complete
control of herself.

The last time I talked to John about Ann, it had been almost a year and
Ann was still doing great.  Not once had she acted the way she did
before those doorways were closed.  Their marriage has been salvaged
and they have drawn closer to each other than they ever dreamed
possible.  Simply understanding that the hurtful comments from Ann were
not from her, but from the demons within her, was a big step in helping
John overcome the emotional barriers he had put up between himself and
Ann.  It also helped Ann overcome the terrible guilt she continually
suffered as she saw what she was doing to John.  Once again, the
wonderful power of Jesus Christ and His finished work on the cross
saved the relationship between those two beautiful people.

The final chapter of that story occurred in their youngest child. Susan
was three by the time I first talked with John.  She had been
rebellious and unmanagable almost from the day she was born.  Her
unruliness had done much to increase the tension in an already battered
household.  Interestingly, when John took Ann into their bedroom to
anoint her and command the demons to leave her, as soon as he started
praying Susan ran into the room screaming and demanding their
attention.  The demons within her were trying everything they could to
stop them from praying.  After John finished praying for Ann, both of
them then took Susan in their arms and anointed her and asked the Lord
to sever the lines of inheritance and then commanded all demons in her
to leave.  She had been a completely different child since that day.

Let us be continually alert and control our minds.  Our enemy seeks to
devour us, but he cannot do so if we stand firm in the power of our
wonderful Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ.

CHAPTER 16

The Spirit and The Spirit World

In these last days, the whole population of the world is rapidly moving
toward a greater awareness of the spirit world.  Unfortunately, this
awareness is of Satan and his kingdom, rather than of God and His
kingdom.  The Western Hemisphere is rapidly becoming saturated with
Eastern religions and concepts which all center around contact with the
spirit world.  The New Age movement has been growing at a very rapid
rate, bringing false teachings about both the human spirit and the
spirit world under the guise of science.  If the Christian is going to
stand firm in God's word against this last great onslaught by Satan, he
must have a good scriptural understanding of the human spirit and the
spirit world.  Let's look at some scriptures that touch on this
concept.  "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray
God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ."  I Thessalonians 5:23 Paul teaches us
here that we humans are tripartite beings.  That is, we have three
separate parts- the body, the soul (which is our conscious intellect,
will, and emotions), and the spirit.  He plainly states that all three
must be cleansed and committed to Jesus, and that Jesus Himself must
enable us to keep all three parts "blameless" until His return.  "And
the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into
his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul." Genesis
2:7

That is, Adam lived, and became aware of himself.  In essence our self
is our soul, which manifests as our mind, our will, and our emotions.
"There is a natural body and there is a spiritual bo~~."  I Corinthians
15:44

This is a much overlooked verse.  Our spirits have a form or shape, a
body corresponding to our physical body.  Few people other than the
satanists, or those involved in such things as astral projection,
realize this.  The New Agers refer to our human spirits as our "higher
self," that part of us which is the "god force," or the "third" or
"fourth dimension."  Often references are made to "spiritual energy" or
"vibrations" which are actually making reference to the human spirit.
As you become alert to the concept of the spirit body, you will quickly
begin to understand some of the many supposed "scientific" terms used
by New Agers to describe the spirit.

"I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body,
I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;)
such an one caught up to the third heaven.  And I knew such a man,
(whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;)
How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words,
which it is not lawful for a man to utter."  II Corinthains 12:2-4
"After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the
first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me;
which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be
hereafter.  And immediately I was in the spirit: and," behold, a throne
was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne."  Revelation 4:1-2

These scriptures and others show an experience perceived in the
person's spirit, and that the spirit body was separated from the
physical body.  Notice that when John stated that he was in the
"spirit" that it is spelled with a small "s" signifying his own human
spirit.  Every time the Holy Spirit is referred to in scripture it is
spelled with a capital "S."  "I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day,
and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet..."  Revelation
1:10

"For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any
two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and
spirit, ..."  Hebrews 4:12

Did you ever wonder why it is necessary to divide between our soul and
spirit?  According to the above verse there can be a division made (or
separation of) the soul and the spirit.  The first Adam, before the
fall, could relate to, and see the spirit world as easily as he could
the physical world.  How?

By the use of his spiritual body.  This is demonstrated by the ease
with which he could walk and talk with God in the garden of Eden.  He
had a conscious awareness of his spiritual body the same as he had a
conscious awareness of his physical body.  His soul (conscious
intellect and will) controlled both his spiritual and physical bodies.
But, at the fall, spiritual death took place- that is, Adam was no
longer consciously aware of his spiritual body, and thus could not
commune with the Lord as he had once done.

Soul

Body

soul and ~ ] I

/ ~ j s~j

;::::::::::::::~::::::::::::::: J I I JJ

t I

/ I

-C~-~ !

250 251

This link is activated ONLY when God chases.  He uses it:

To give understanding of the scriptures.

aware of His presence.  ~ To make our hearts

To give us discerning

Angels are also clearly defined in the Bible as being spirits.  "Who
[referring to God] maketh his angels spirits."  Psalm 104:4

This verse is also quoted by Paul in Hebrews.  "But to which of the
angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine
enemies thy footstool?  Are they not all ministering spirits, sent
forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation ?"  Hebrews
1:13-14 Satan and his demons are also spirits.  They were once angels
in God's service before they rebelled.  Jesus himself defines these
creatures as angels and thus spirits.  One scripture reference for this
is in Matthew.  "Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand,
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the
devil and his angels."  Matthew 25:41

So, we see from these scriptures and many others that not only is God a
Spirit, but there are other spirit beings as well, called angels- some
in God's service, some in Satan's service.  Our spiritual bodies are
the link between us and the spirit world because the spirit world
cannot be seen or measured with anything physical.  These concepts are
difficult to understand because "spirit" is very different than
anything "physical," and we are used to experiencing only the
see-touch-and-feel physical world.  Through the Holy Spirit, our
spirits are able to commune with and worship God, but the scripture in
Hebrews 4:12 shows us that it is not God's will for us to regain the
conscious control of our spirit bodies while we remain here on the
earth in our sinful condition.  This is why the sword of the Spirit
severs between the soul and spirit.  Once this severing has taken place
the soul (mind, intellect, will) can no longer control the spirit body.
This is also why the Lord is so adamant in I Thessalonians 5:23 that
our spirit must be under the total mastership of Jesus Christ, as well
as our soul and physical body.

There is an intriguing scripture in Revelation 18.  [Referring to the
fall of Babylon] "And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn
over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: .. . and sheep,
and horses, and chariots, and bodies, and souls of men."  Revelation
18:11 & 13 Why the difference made between bodies and souls of men?
Because there is a phenomenal amount of power and intelligence in the
spirits of humans, especially when those spirit bodies are under the
control of their souls.  Satan has been working steadily down through
the ages since the fall of Adam to gain the use of these spiritual
bodies for his own evil schemes.  Men's physical bodies are weak and
really are of little use to Satan, but their spiritual bodies, under
the conscious control of their souls, are very different.  Satan's goal
is to teach humans to regain the conscious control of their spiritual
bodies.  Many do.  Once this is achieved, these people can perceive the
spirit world as well as the physical world.  They can talk freely with
demons, leave their physical bodies with their spirit bodies, and with
full conscious awareness go places and do things with, what seems to
the average human, supernatural power.  They can levitate objects
without ever touching them physically, light candles without a match,
create physical healings, etc.  Human spirits torment and afflict many
people just the same as demon spirits do.  We can't see them because
our physical eyes cannot see the spirit world.  Only a spirit can see a
spirit or the spiritual world.

God does not want His people to control their spirit bodies in such a
manner.  If we did so, not only would we be open to overwhelming
temptations to sin, we would not need to be so dependant upon Him and
we would also be constantly aware of Satan and his kingdom.

There is a special class of demons who frequently refer to themselves
as "power demons" who seem to help establish the link between the soul
and spirit body, thereby enabling the person to gain conscious control
of his spirit.  The imagination and visualization are key stepping
stones to developing the link between the soul and spirit.  I will
discuss this in more detail later in this chapter.

Astral Projection

The temporary separation of the spirit from the physical body is
called, in the occult world, astral projection  Within Roman
Catholicism, it is called "bilocation."  This phenomenon is defined in
Catholic literature as follows: "BILOCATION.  Multiple or simultaneous
presence of the same substance or soul in two places distant from each
other.  Bilocations have been frequently reported in the lives of the
saints."  (Modern Catholic Dictionary, by John A Hardon, S.J."
Doubleday & Company, Inc."  1980, p. 67)

Among contemporaries, it is reported to have happened to the famous
Capuchin monk, Father Pio, of Italy.  He was well known for the
"stigmata" of bleeding wounds in his hands and feet which supposedly
were the same as the wounds of Christ.  This ability to bilocate is
also claimed by the present day mystic known as "The Trumpeter."  This
Catholic layman is currently traveling across the U.S. giving lectures
and prophecies to groups within Catholic parishes.

We as Christians need to have a good understanding of this phenomenon
so that we can help these people.  Please let me say that I am not an
expert, these are very deep and difficult areas.  I am learning
continuously, and expect to always keep on learning.  I am presenting
to you concepts as the Lord has taught them to me, and as I have
experienced them in the seven years I have worked with people coming
out of deep occult bondage.

I have had some people ask me about the scripture in James which says:
"For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is
dead also."  James 2:26 I am in complete agreement with this.  When the
spirit is finally completely severed from the body, the body does
indeed die.  However, in the scriptures quoted previously in this
chapter, I believe that the Lord is showing us that the spirit can be
temporarily separated from the physical body without death.  In light
of the many references in the Bible to the soul departing at death, I
believe that at the time of death, the soul joins with the spirit
forever and departs the physical body.

The final separation does not occur until the link between the body and
spirit is severed.  This link is described by many people who
experience astral projection as a "silver cord."  Shirley MacLaine
makes reference to this silver cord in her book Out On A Limb, and
demonstrated it very well in the TV mini-series by the same name which
was aired on January 18 & 19, 1987.  Let's look at Shirley's
description of her own astral projection experience.  "I stared at the
flickering candle.  My head felt light.  I physically felt a kind of
tunnel open in my mind .. . Once again I felt myself become the
flame... I became the space in my mind.  I felt myself flow into the
space, Fill it, and float off, rising out of my body until I began to
soar.  I was aware that my body remained in the water.  I looked down
and saw it.  David stood next to it.  My spirit or mind or soul, or
whatever it was, climbed higher into space.  Right through the ceiling
of the pool house and upward over the twilight river I literally felt I
was flying .. . wafting higher and higher until I could see the
mountains and the landscape below me and I recognized what I had seen
during the day."  "And attached to my spirit was a thin, thin silver
cord that remained stretched though attached to my body in the pool of
water.  I wasn't in a dream.  No, I was conscious of everything, it
seemed.  I was even conscious that I didn't want to soar too high... I
definitely felt connected.  What was certain to me was that I felt two
forms.."  my body form below and my spirit form that soared.  I was in
two places at once, and I accepted it completely... I watched the
silver cord attached to my body... It glistened in the air.  It felt
limitless in length .. totally elastic, always attached to my body.  My
sight came from some kind of spiritual eye.  It wasn't like seeing with
real eyes.  I soared higher and wondered how far the cord would stretch
without snapping.  The moment I thought about hesitation, my soaring
stopped.  I stopped my flight, consciously, in space .. . I directed
myself downward, back to my body.  Slowly I descended.."  with a soft
fusion of contact that felt like a puff, I melded back into my body. My
body felt comfortable, familiar, but it also felt restricting and
cumbersome and limiting... I was glad to be back, but knew that I would
want to go out again."  (Out On .4 Limb, by Shirley MacLaine, Bantam
Books, 1983, pp.  327-329)

By staring into the candle, Shirley blanked out her mind, directly
opening a doorway for the entrance of demons.  She eloquently described
this by saying, "I physically felt a kind of tunnel open in my mind."
As she opened herself up to this demonic power, the link was forged
between her conscious mind and spirit, thus enabling her to begin
experiencing and controlling her spirit body.  This is why all forms of
meditation are so key in the Eastern religions.

Shirley's experience was real.  If you try to tell her or anyone else
who has experienced astral projection that it is just an illusion or an
hallucination, you will never make progress in sharing the gospel with
them.  They know what they experience.  It is because of their
experience of the spirit world that they do not fear death, and are
willing to accept the theory of reincarnation as fact.  However, I have
found it very effective to share the scripture in Ecclesiastes with
these people.  You see, as Solomon said, there truly isn't anything new
under the sun.  "In the day when the keepers of the house shall
tremble, and the strong men shall bow themselves, and the grinders
cease.."  and desire shall fail: because man goeth to his long home,
and the mourners go about the streets: Or ever the silver cord be
loosed, or the golden bowl be broken, or the pitcher be broken at the
fountain, or the wheel broken at the cistern.  Then shall the dust
return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who
gave it."  Ecclesiastes 12:3-7

This passage clearly refers to death.  I believe the loosening of the
silver cord refers to the final breaking of the link of the spirit with
the physical body at death.  Look at what Shirley wrote regarding the
breaking of this cord.  "So is that what happens when you die; your
soul just rises out of your body and floats and soars into the astral
world?"  "Sure, said David, except you're only dead if your silver cord
snaps.  The cord snaps and breaks off when the body can no longer
sustain the life force.  It's really very simple."  (OutOnA Limb, p.
329)

Solomon was learned in the Eastern religions and practices.  In fact,
he fell in his later years into idol worship with his foreign wives.  I
have no doubt he probably experienced astral projection.  He states in
the book of Ecclesiastes that he had tried everything.  I think the
"wheel broken at the cistern" refers to the wheel of reincarnation.
Eastern religions believe that this wheel of reincarnation can only be
broken when the spirit gains unity with God, which they call Brahman in
Hinduism.  What those involved in the occult and Eastern religions
overlook, is Solomon's conclusions.  "Let us hear the conclusion of the
whole matter: Fear God, and keep his commandments: for this is the
whole duty of man.  For God shall bring every work into judgment, with
every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil."
Ecclesiastes 12:13-14

Scripture clearly tells us that we do not reincarnate.  "And as it is
appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment..." Hebrews
9:27

We must not forget, that when we enter into contact with the spirit
world through demonic power and our own will rather than through the
power of the Holy Spirit and HIS will, everything we see and experience
will be demonically controlled.  This is why witches don't see angels
unless God specifically overrules and permits them to do so.  Elaine
only saw angels on three occasions during her seventeen years of
serving Satan.

I liken the spirit world to a movie set.  Just as the producers can
change the set to make it appear you are in the Old West one moment,
and in an English countryside the next, so the demons can manipulate
what these people see and experience in the spirit world.

Communication from human spirit to human spirit and from demon to human
occurs in this realm.  Shirley alludes to it in her book.  "[David
speaking] In the astral world you can go anywhere you feel like, meet
all kinds of other souls too."  ( Out On,4 Limb, p. 329)

The "astral world" is the spirit world.  Open communication with the
spirit world is the goal of all the Eastern religions as well as
Satanism.  I have tried to illustrate here the typical sequence of
events occuring in astral projection.  Shirley describes it so
beautifully and accurately, that I have used her description for the
illustrations.

Step I

Meditation to blank out the mind.

"stared at the flickering candle.  I felt vsc!  become the plate. "

Step IV

Astral projection.

"Attached to my spirit was a thin, thin silver cord that remained
stretched though attached to my body... What was certain to me was that
I felt two forms.."  my body form below and my spirit form that soared.
I was in two places at once, and I accepted it completely."

"Or ever the silver cord be loosed..."  Ecclesiastes 12:6

The Spirit Body in Deliverance

An understanding of the spirit body is essential in the ministry of
deliverance.  It is an often overlooked source of trouble.  If the link
between the soul and spirit is left un severed anyone who has been
involved in the occult is open to continuous demonic torment from
Satan's kingdom.  I want to give some case histories here which will, I
hope, help to make the concept plain.

1. Recently, I have been in contact with a pastor who is a missionary
in Africa.  He told me the following story which illustrates the link
between the spiritual and physical worlds.

Pastor R. and his wife were called to the home of a local Christian
minister one day to help pray for his wife.  The wife whom I will call
Amelia (not her real name) was lying on her bed obviously is very
severe pain and extremely ill.  Haltingly, she told Pastor R. what had
happened to her.

Several nights before, Amelia had been sleeping when she had what she
described as a terrible nightmare.  She thought she awakened to find
herself running through a field with a huge baboon chasing her.  She
was completely terrified, and ran screaming through the night.  The
darkness prevented her from seeing clearly where she was going, and she
stumbled and fell.  The baboon caught up with her and bit her viciously
on her back.  Her screams awakened her husband.  He shook Amelia until
she regained consciousness.  She told her husband about her "dream" but
complained that the pain of the bite remained.  Her husband looked at
her back and was astonished to find a deep bite in the flesh of her
back just where she had felt the baboon biting her.

Soon, she became very ill and the pain worsened.  The local doctors had
not been able to help her.  Pastor R. realized that the problem was
demonic and anointed Amelia and the bite with oil and commanded all
demons afflicting her with illness through the bite to leave, in the
name of Jesus.  Immediately the pain left and she recovered over the
next few days.  This is a true story which happened in just the past
year.  In this case, Amelia interpreted an experience in the spirit
world as being a dream.  As I have pointed out several places in this
book already, frequently, experiences in the spirit world and through
our spirits seem to be dreams.  I am sure this is why the Bible makes
reverences to the Holy Spirit communicating with His people through
dreams and visions.  However, the experience was real, and God
permitted the bite to be manifested in Amelia's physical body as well. 
I am sure that was to help the missionaries realize what was actually
happening. I have no doubt that the baboon Amelia saw was actually a
demon.  She and her husband as well as Pastor R. were under very heavy
attack from the local witch doctors at the time.  Her illness was a
real physical illness, but the cause was demonic.  A baboon of the size
she saw bite her could not have gotten into their house without
awakening her husband who was in the same bed with her at the time. 
Only the power of Jesus Christ could deal with such a problem.  2. Now,
let us look at another real case which is similar, but happened within
the past year here in the United States.  I received a call from a
pastor who had read my first book.  He was involved with a couple who
had come out of Satanism.  They had a five year old girl whom I will
call Judy (not her real name.) Shortly after Judy's parents accepted
Jesus as their Lord and Savior and renounced their involvement in
Satanism, Judy began to have screaming episodes at night where she said
she "dreamed" someone was biting her.  At first her parents just
assumed she was having nightmares.  In a few days, however, Judy became
very ill, and this time, when she was wide awake, she would start
screaming and saying someone was biting her.  Actual physical bite
marks started appearing on her skin.

She was hospitalized, and the biting continued.  The doctors could not
explain what was going on.  It was at this point that the pastor called
me.  I explained to him that either demons or human spirits were biting
the child.  I recommended that he anoint and seal her room and ask the
Lord to sever any link between her soul and spirit and cleanse her of
all inherited demons.  That solved the problem.  But this family was
for several months, under such heavy attack, that if they were not
careful to always pray for special shielding for their daughter, and
keep their home anointed and sealed, the biting resumed.

3. Just at the time of the publishing of my first book, I was contacted
by a young man whom I will call Allen (not his real name).  Allen's
story is as follows.

Allen was raised by parents who were involved in Satanism.  They
attended coven meetings at the local "Christian" church.  Apparently,
when Allen was three or four years old, he was forced to participate in
the killing of his twin brother as a sacrifice to Satan.  As a result
of this traumatic episode, many powerful demons were placed within
Allen, and control over his spirit was established by his uncle who was
also a sat artist Apparently, his mother and father, upset by the
sacrifice of one of their children, withdrew from active participation
in the satanic coven.  To Allen's knowledge, they never again attended
formal meetings, neither did they take Allen or the other children to
any meetings.  In fact, they denied they were ever involved in
Satanism.

However, from Allen's earliest years, he consistently remembers his
uncle coming to get him every month at the full moon to attend satanic
meetings.  But Allen's uncle did not come and get Allen's physical
body, he came and got his spirit body.  Allen told me:

"I remember it so well.  Every time there was a full moon, I couldn't
go to sleep because I dreaded what was coming.  I would see my uncle
come in through the bedroom window.  He would take me out of my body
and make me go with him.  I went to all kinds of meetings and rituals
by satanists.  I was held a captive and could not get away.  Always
when we finally came back home, my uncle would bring me in through my
bedroom window.  I could see my body lying there on one bed, and my
older brother's body lying on the other bed.  Then my uncle would put
me back in my body and leave.  I tried to tell my mother about this,
but she always told me I was just dreaming, or imagining things.  I
knew they were real."

About the time Allen turned 21, his uncle died, and Allen accepted
Jesus Christ as his Savior.  The night time journeys stopped for
several years.  Then Allen became involved in a ministry which was
making an aggressive attack against Satan and setting people free from
satanic bondage.  That is when his troubles started again.

Allen had received deliverance from the demons within him shortly after
accepting Christ.  He sought deliverance again when the problems
started, but nothing helped.  For almost ten years, Allen was again
tormented every full moon.  He interpreted his experiences to be
nightmares.  Someone would come and pull him out of his physical body
at night and take him to satanic coven meetings.  Many times he was
forced to witness the sacrifice of a little boy of the same coloring
and age as his brother.  These "nightmares" were so real that Allen
would be literally physically ill afterwards.  He could find nothing to
help, and, by the time I met him, was contemplating suicide because he
could no longer stand the torment.

I told Allen that I felt that through the trauma of his having to
participate in the sacrifice of his brother, that powerful demons were
placed in him which controlled his spirit body and had forged a link
between his spirit and soul.  His uncle made use of these demons to
force Allen's spirit to attend coven meetings.  The link between his
soul and spirit permitted Allen's soul (or mind) to "see" through the
eyes of his spirit body what was going on.

At the time of his uncle's death, Allen was free from the torment for
awhile.  But, when Allen started taking aggressive action against
Satan, he came under attack.  It didn't take long for the satanists to
discover the demons which had some control over Allen's spirit and the
demonic link between his soul and spirit.  It was then a simple matter
for them to come and get his spirit, thereby forcing him to experience
the most horrible things imaginable in the spirit world.  He
interpreted what he was seeing and experiencing in the spirit world as
nightmares.

We did not, at that time, have a Christian brother available to work
with Allen, so I told him he would have to take up the power and
authority available to him through Jesus Christ and command the demons
afflicting his spirit to leave.  He must also ask the Lord to remove
the demonic link between his soul and spirit and sever between his soul
and spirit according to Hebrews 4:12.

Later, Allen told me that after talking to us, he spent the whole night
on his knees wrestling in prayer with the issue.  He said the battle to
get the demons out was intense, but he persisted, and the Lord granted
the victory.  He also asked the Lord to sever between his soul and
spirit and to cleanse and sanctify his spirit.  He asked that he not be
able to receive any communication from the spirit world at all, except
what the Holy Spirit wanted him to have.

That was the answer.  For the first time in ten years Allen was free of
torment.  He has not had one episode of the nightmarish experiences in
the spirit world in the year since.  We praise God for His mighty work
in Allen's life!

4. I was contacted by a pastor about John (not his real name).  John
was a young man in his twenties.  He had been a regular and
enthusiastic attender of this pastor's church for about five years.
This church practiced deliverance and

27O

had a vigorous street ministry.  John spent many evenings witnessing
for Jesus Christ to people out on the streets.  He often took people
into his home who needed help.  His wife was a Christian also, and
worked with John in the Lord's service.

All went well until one day John took a man into his home for help whom
he thought was a Christian.  As it turned out, this man (whom I will
call Mike) was a satanist.  One night, he overcame John, hypnotized him
and began demonically controlling both John and his wife.  Within two
weeks their marriage was in a shambles and John and his wife were ready
to separate.  They sought the pastor's help, and were finally able to
recognize the source of their problems.  John immediately made Mike
move out and leave his home.  Both he and his wife received deliverance
from the many demons placed into them by Mike through hypnotism.

Unfortunately John's troubles did not end there.  Shortly afterwards,
he awakened every night from his sleep screaming.  He said that,
although he could not see him, he knew Mike was present in the room.
The invisible Mike would pin John down on the bed and sodomize him.
John had never participated in any sort of homosexuality at any time in
his life, and his horror at what was happening to him threw him into a
panic.  Although he could see nothing, he clearly felt his rectum being
penetrated as if someone was physically committing the act.

This occurred over and over again.  John was a nervous wreck and
exhausted from lack of sleep.  He and his pastor anointed his house
repeatedly.  They went through everything in the house looking for any
possible object left there by Mike.  Finally, John and his wife moved.
Nothing helped.  This was when they contacted me.

I had several long talks with John and his pastor, looking for the key.
I knew that since anointing the house did not succeed in keeping Mike's
astral projected spirit out, that either the Lord was permitting this
battle for some reason, or, most likely, there was some legal ground
for Satan in John's life.  We spent several frustrating weeks searching
for the key.  Finally, after much prayer, I was lead to ask John more
about his parents.  John is an American Indian.  He did not know much
about his parents because he was raised in a foster home. But he did
know that his father was a "shaman" of the tribe and had heard that he
was skilled in "shape changing."  This was the key.  John had inherited
a demonic link between his soul and spirit from his parents.  It had
remained unnoticed until Mike came to live with John. The demons in
Mike told them about the link, and I have no doubt that through the
hypnosis, Mike placed demons into John to control this link.  This is
how Mike could astral project into John's bedroom and engage in
homosexual activity with him.  Because of the inherited link, John felt
everything.

As soon as John renounced his inheritance and asked the Lord to sever
between his soul and spirit and to cleanse his spirit completely, the
attacks stopped.

5. Kerry (not her real name) is a young lady who became involved in
Satanism at the age of 15.  She became sexually involved with many
demons and also with the high priest.  By the time she was 20, she
could no longer deal with the emptiness she felt, and she accepted
Jesus as her Savior and Lord.  She received deliverance from many
demons, but the next two years were filled with torment.  Night after
night, both the high priest and demons returned to rape her.  She tried
to rebuke them but was unsuccessful.  Finally she got into contact with
me.  The people who had helped her get rid of many of the demons did
not know they needed to clear out her spirit or that she should ask the
Lord to sever between her soul and spirit.

Once she did this, most of the torment stopped.  However,

the demons still returned to try to rape her, suddenly throwing her
down onto the floor.  Once she had asked the Lord to sever between her
soul and spirit, she could no longer "see" the demons.  And, since they
no longer had legal ground in her life, they had to leave when she
rebuked them in the name of Jesus.  They were no longer successful in
their attempts to rape Kerry, and, over a period of several months as
she stood firm in the Lord, the battle lessened.  After a year or so,
she was no longer bothered with those particular attacks.

This is an area which is greatly misunderstood amongst Christians.  I
hear from many people coming out of the occult who are sexually
tormented following their conversion to Jesus Christ.  They cannot talk
about the problem with anyone because most Christians think they are
"crazy."  The key is always the severing of the link between the soul
and spirit and asking the Lord to completely cleanse the spirit.

However, the battle doesn't stop there, usually.  Those of you reading
this book who have been involved in the occult, remember, you reap what
you sow.  If you have been involved in all sorts of sexual
relationships in the occult, you will be attacked in this area.  But,
you must stand firm and continually rebuke the demons in Jesus' name.
You must rebuke them out loud as they cannot read your mind.  You may
have to rebuke them more than once.  Be sure to anoint your home and
clean it out.  Be sure you do not have any occultic articles left in
your home.  Stand firm in Jesus, the battle will be difficult, but you
will have the victory if you persist.

Hatred

There is a major area regarding our spirits that has a terrible impact
upon many people.  This is the fact that, whenever he has the chance,
Satan will use a person's spirit body without his awareness.

"Whosoever ha teth his brother is a murderer..."  1 John 3:15 I often
wondered about this verse before I understood the spirit body.  How
could one be a murderer through an emotion, hatred, if he did not
physically do something to bring about the death of the person he
hated?

Hatred is a conscious sin.  As such, it gives Satan legal ground in our
lives if we permit it to dwell in our hearts.  If you hate someone,
Satan can step in and use your spirit body to attack the person you
hate.  Such an attack can produce all sorts of illness, accidents,
emotional problems, and even physical death.  The person doing the
hating usually is never aware that Satan is using his spirit body.  The
person being hated usually has no idea where his trouble is really
coming from.  That is why we must be so careful to ask Jesus to cleanse
and keep pure all three parts, body, soul, and spirit.  That is why the
lord Jesus gave us so many commands to forgive one another. Forgiveness
puts a stop to hatred.  We Christians should ask the Lord regularly to
clean out our hearts of any sin.  "Create in me a clean heart, O God;
and renew a right spirit within me."  Psalm 51:10 Again, please note
the small "s" in the word spirit here.  Obviously the sin in David's
heart had affected his spirit also.

An excellent description of the personal experiences of some Christians
being terribly affected by the hatred of other Christians is found in
the book The Latent Power of the Soul, by Watchman Nee.  I believe Mr.
Nee attributes many abilities of the spirit body to the soul, but the
book is excellent and was a real key in helping me to understand the
realm of the human spirit.

I have come across several people in my medical practice who had an
illness for which I could not find any explanation.  They were
obviously physically ill, but all medical tests were unrevealing.  In
their cases, the final answer came through much prayer.  They were the
object of intense hatred by one or more people.  A simple anointing and
prayer for special shielding against all attack by human spirits
through hatred was sufficient to bring about their healing.

If you suspect your problems are because of hatred, simply ask the Lord
to sever between you and any attacks from the spirit world.  You do not
need to know completely just who is doing the hating, the Lord knows.
Simply ask for special shielding against hatred.

Visualization

The past several years have seen a multitude of erroneous teachings
amongst God's people regarding the use of visualization.  I want to
show, by God's word, just how dangerous this practice is.

First, let's define some of these teachings.  People are taught that
they can have tremendous power to alter their life, bring about healing
in their physical bodies or the bodies of others, bring about emotional
healings, achieve wealth and success, all through the use of
visualization.  Just exactly what is visualization?

Visualization is the creation of an image or picture in the mind
through imagination.  People are told that they must visualize an image
or picture of whatever it is they want.  As they frequently re-create
or visualize the same picture over and over, this "releases the power"
to bring the vision into existence in their life.  For example: if they
have a tumor in their liver, they must visualize their liver and the
tumor, and then visualize the tumor shrinking until it actually
vanishes altogether.  They spend time every day reproducing this
picture of events over and over in their minds until the tumor is
actually gone.

There was an interesting case on a recent TV talk show regarding the
technique of visualization.  A man was on the show who had had a tumor
in his brain which was inoperable.  His family told him to spend time
every day visualizing the tumor, then visualizing "little men" coming
to destroy it, and then visualize the tumor shrinking down to nothing.
He did this faithfully for many days.  Finally, he reached the point
where he could not "see" the tumor any more, just a "small white spot."
At that point it was time for a check-up.  He had another special X-ray
of his brain and, much to the doctor's amazement, the tumor had
disappeared.  In its place was a small calcified area which showed up
as a small white spot on the X-ray.  Millions are using these
techniques, and, they are being quite successful, I must add.  Why is
this?

Because visualization or the creation of images seems to occur in the
spirit.  As people repeatedly create these images in their conscious
awareness, they are establishing contact with their spirits.  In
essence, they are learning to control their spirit bodies.  Their
spirits, then effect the changes they want in their physical body.
Remember, human spirits have the same capabilities as demon and angel
spirits.  They can manipulate and change the physical body.  This is
the healing power used by those involved in Eastern religions and the
occult.  In the case of the man who visualized little men destroying
his brain tumor, the healing he received was actually a demonic
healing.  The link he established with his spirit is clearly
demonstrated by the fact that he was able to actually "see" the white
calcified area that was left after the tumor was destroyed.  His
physical eyes could not see that area, but the eyes of his spirit
could.  The technique of visualization to effect physical healing has
been used for countless ages in demonic religions.

Now, if something "good" such as a physical healing can result through
the Christian's use and control of their spirit, why should these
techniques be wrong?  Because, the practice of visualization puts the
Christian into contact with the spirit world via his own spirit, under
the control of his own will, not under the will of God.  Therefore, the
link developed between the soul and spirit is a sinful one, thus it is
demonically controlled.  I repeat, we cannot have the severing between
our soul and spirit spoken of in Hebrews 4:12 and still remain in
control of our own spirits.  God's word equates this use of
visualization, generated by our own wills, with witchcraft!  A leading
Christian pastor who teaches the use of visualization makes a remark in
one of his books that "the language of the spirit is images and
visions."  He is right.  Scripture shows this plainly.  Let us look at
Ezekiel.  Ezekiel tells of an incident which shows the relationship
between visions and the spirit world.  "Then I beheld, and lo a
likeness as the appearance of fire: from the appearance of his loins
even downward, fire; and from his loins even upward, as the appearance
of brightness, as the colour of amber.  And he put forth the form of an
hand, and took me by a lock of mine head; and the spirit lifted me up
between the earth and the heaven, and brought me in the visions of God
to Jerusalem..."  Ezekiel 8:2-3 Here, Ezekiel describes the
communication he received through this "spirit" which we must assume
was an angel.  The communication was in the form of visions or
visualized pictures.  But please note he clearly states that these
visions were of God.  Ezekiel did not willfully form the pictures
himself.  He received the pictures from an outside source, i.e. God.
"Afterwards the spirit took me up, and brought me in a vision by the
Spirit of God unto Chaldea, to them of the captivity."  Ezekiel 11:24

Again, in this scripture Ezekiel shows us that the communication from
the spirit world was in the form of visions, and that the visions were
from God.  Because God himself Ls Spirit, He communicates with us
through our spirits.  Many scripture references show us that the Lord
communicates with our spirits and thus with us, through visions.

"And the Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud and stood in the
door of the tabernacle .. . And he said, hear now my words: If there be
a prophet among youI the Lord will make myself known unto him in a
vision and will speak unto him in a dream."  Numbers 12:5-6 "Then thou
spake st in vision to thy holy one..."  Psalm 89:19 There is a
fascinating reference to the "valley of vision" in the first part of
Chapter 22 of Isaiah.  I believe the "valley of vision" means the
spirit world.

Clearly, then, there is a link between visions or images and our
spirits.  God, His angels, Satan and his demons, can all communicate
with us through our spirits, by visions.  The creation of images or
visions in our minds seems to put us into direct contact with our
spirits, just as we receive visions through our spirits.  This is why
the use of visualization is so dangerous.  It can put us into contact
with Satan's kingdom.  This is why we are told to cast down all "vain
imaginations" in II Corinthians 10.

Now that we have established the fact that visions and visualization
are indeed the language of the spirit, let us look to see what God has
to say about the practice of humans creating their own visions, or, in
the language of today, visualizing.

"the priest and the prophet have erred.."  they err in vision, they
stumble in judgment."  Isaiah 28:7

"Thus saith the Lord of hosts, Hearken not unto the words of the
prophets that prophesy unto you: they make you vain: they speak a
vision of their own heart, and not out of the mouth of the Lord.  They
say still unto them that despise me, The Lord hath said, Ye shall have
peace; and they say unto every one that walketh after the imagination
of his own heart, No evil shall come upon you.  For who hath stood in
the counsel of the Lord, and hath perceived and heard his word?  who
hath marked his word, and heard it?"  Jeremiah 23:16-18 "Then said I,
Ah, Lord God!  behold, the prophets say unto them, Ye shall not see the
sword, neither shall ye have famine; but I will give you assured peace
in this place.  Then the Lord said unto me, The prophets prophesy lies
in my name: I sent them not, neither have I commanded them, neither
spake unto them: they prophesy unto you a false vision and divination,
and a thing of nought, and the deceit of their heart.  Therefore thus
saith the Lord concerning the prophets that prophesy in my name, and I
sent them not, yet they say, Sword and famine shall not be in this
land; By sword and famine shall those prophets be consumed."  Jeremiah
14:13-15 These scriptures show a progression.  First, the prophets
erred (or made a mistake in) their visions.  Therefore they are unable
to judge correctly and did not walk according to God's will.

Second, the prophets spoke from a vision that they had created.  Note,
the scripture says, "They speak a vision of their own heart, not out of
the mouth of the Lord."  This is condemned by God.  Thirdly, the people
who accepted the teaching of these false visions were willing to do so
because they themselves were following after their own visions.
Scripture says, "Every one that walketh after the imagination of his
own heart."  Now why were the people's own visions and imaginations so
wrong?  Because they satisfied self.  They said, "No evil shall come
upon you."  Isn't that just what's being done today?  People are being
told to "visualize" healing, health, wealth, success, whatever they
want, not what God wants.

Lastly, the final scripture shows us very clearly that people using
visions from out of their own will got entangled in the spirit world.
Jeremiah 14:14 shows us that God equated these false visions with
divination, which is witchcraft!  Anytime humans are in contact with
the spirit world outside of the will of God, they are in contact with
unholy spirits (demons) not the Holy Spirit.  A link forged between
the

278 279

soul and spirit out of the will of the person is always a demonic link
because it is forged in sin!  How the deception spreads!  The more
people use visualization, the more skilled they become at using their
spirits, and the more contact they gain with demons.  Scripture clearly
tells us that Satan himself presents himself as a angel of light, and
his servants come to us as apostles of righteousness.  (II Cor.
11:14,15) These people have countless revelations and interpretations
of "God's word" which they accept as being from the Holy Spirit because
it obviously comes from the spiritual realm.  What they don't realize
is that everything they are receiving is from unholy spirits because
the link between their souls and spirits are demonic links forged in
the sin of self will!  "My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge:
because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee, that
thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing thou hast forgotten the law of
thy God, I will also forget thy children.  As they were increased, so
they sinned against me: therefore will I change their glory into
shame."  Hosea 4:6,7

Alas, I believe that we will see much shame brought upon the teachers
of these doctrines of visualization.  As they have gained in wealth and
fame, they have fallen into more and more deception which has resulted
in sin against the Lord.  Our Lord will eventually move in judgment on
all who are sinning against Him, "changing their glory into shame."
There is one more area in the area of visualization I want to mention.
Pastors are teaching people to visualize Jesus Christ.  To build a
picture of what they think Jesus looks like in their minds, to speak
out that vision and then always pray to that "Jesus."  This is supposed
to activate faith.  How can this be?  Scripture itself defines faith as
follows.  "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence
of things not seen."  Hebrews 11:1 The clear statement is made: "For we
walk by faith, not by sight 1I Corinthians 5:7

"The just shall live by faith."  Romans 1:17

Why then the tremendous emphasis on sight, or visualization in these
days?  I believe this is a serious doctrine of demons placed within the
Christian church to bring God's people into a deceptive relationship
with demons.

The following pictures show what I believe to be the essence of the
whole doctrine of visualization- rebellion against God's will when He
doesn't give us what we want.

See the illustrations on the next three pages.

Standing in the Gap

Are you willing to stand in the gap for someone?  "And I sought for a
man among them, that should make up the hedge, and stand in the gap
before me for the land, that I should not destroy it: but I found none.
Therefore have I poured out mine indignation upon them; I have consumed
them with the fire of my wrath: their own way have I recompensed upon
their heads, saith the Lord God."  Ezekiel 22:30-31

The "gap" is not just a symbol.  It is a real place in the spirit
world, the same as are so many other things such as the "valley of the
shadow of death."  (Psalm 23) Scriptures give us a wealth of glimpses
into the spirit world.  Many things we assume to be symbols, are
reality in the spirit world.  According to this scripture in Ezekiel,
God was looking for someone who would be willing to stand in this gap.
Why?  So that God would not have to bring down judgement upon the heads
of the people.

So that brings us to the question, just what is this gap, and what does
blocking the gap, or "building up the hedge" to block it, really
accomplish?  I believe a real clue is found in Corinthians.  "But if
our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost:

280 281

DOORWAY TO THE SPIRIT

I Imagination & ] ~ .  Visualization I Lonscious ~ ~11 Language oltt~e
spirit: I

Link Detween soul an~ spirit is forged through self wilL Therefore,
contact is estaDlished with the demonic spirit world.  The difference
between the Biblical use of the human spirit and thee S ata ni.~....~c
u s e--~.  NON-C:fSTIAN ':";/'"':'~~ You will do what I ~ desire.." 
you will

~ Spirit '% :)33

~ '>-t' " Visualization CHRISTIAN ( "Father, thy will be done" on earth
as it is in heaven.

"Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself
against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought
to the obedience of Christ."  II Corinthians 10:5

"For the word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than any two
edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and
spirit..."  Hebrews 4:12 Body, Soul & Spirit All three bow before the
Lord.

Difference between Biblical Christianity and Christianity as so many
teach it today.

"I'm claiming this God, so you have to give it to me!"

"Father, thy will be done."

In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which
believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is
the image of God, should shine unto them."  II Corinthians 4:3-4

We know that God must bring judgment upon people because of their sin,
"their own way have I recompensed upon their heads."  But, God loves us
so much that He gave His own Son, Jesus Christ, to die in our place
(John 3:16).  People should gladly accept God's salvation and escape
His wrath and judgment.  But they do NOT.  Why?  Because, as
Corinthians tells us, they are blinded by Satan and his demons.  Demons
then must be the reason God wants the "gap" plugged.  To keep demons
from coming through and blinding people to keep them from accepting
God's "escape route" from judgment.

Ephesians also shows us that the warfare of the "gap" is against
demons.

"For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of
this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places."  Ephesians
6:12

Clearly, the war is fought on a battlefield in the spirit world, not in
the physical world.  This is where the "Valley of Decision" comes in.
Joel 3 tells us that there are "multitudes" in this Valley of Decision.
That is why we are supposed to prepare for war.

"Proclaim ye this among the gentiles; Prepare war."  Joel 3:9

The only way these multitudes of people in the Valley of Decision can
be saved, is if we Christians are willing to "stand in the gap" and
fight the demons pouring through to blind the minds of all those people
so that they cannot accept Jesus Christ as their Savior.  This is the
goal of this book.  To help prepare Christians to go to war!  A war
fought in the spirit world against Satan and his demons, with the power
and authority of Jesus Christ.

Standing in the gap can be done in several different ways.  Often it is
necessary to ask the Lord to let you stand in the gap for a particular
person so that he can have an opportunity to hear the gospel free from
demonic interference.  We often pray a prayer such as the following:
"Lord, please let me stand in the gap for- and fight for him so that
his eyes will be opened and he will be freed from demonic bondage so
that he can see his need for Jesus."

The Lord has shown us yet another way to stand in the gap.  Look at the
following scriptures: "Is not this the fast that I have chosen?  to
loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let
the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?"  Isaiah 58:6
"Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ."
Galatians 6:2 "Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down
his life for his friends."  John 15:13 The above scriptures clearly
show us that the Lord expects us to help bear the burdens and hurts of
our Christian brothers and sisters as well as to fight whenever
necessary to free them from oppression.  Standing in the gap is one way
of doing this.

Are you willing to stand in the gap for your pastor?  If he is teaching
Jesus and exposing Satan as he should, he will come against much
opposition.  Servants of Satan posing as Christians will be attacking
him with their spirit bodies and many demons, every time he gets up to
speak.  At other times also.  These Satanic servants are often in high
positions within the church.  There is a real need for strong, healthy
young people to be willing to stand in the gap for their pastor and ask
the Lord to let them fight for him.  In other words, any demonic powers
directed towards the minister must get past you first.  This will mean
suffering for you- both physical and emotional.  You may not always be
able to get to church every Sunday as a result because you will be too
ill to get there.  This may mean false accusation against you from
members of your church saying, "You are sick because you don't get to
church."  Are you willing to take this kind of false accusation and
keep silent as to the real reason why you weren't there?  Standing in
the gap for someone is a way of "laying down your life for a friend."

You can't put yourself in the gap.  Only the Lord can do that because
only the Lord controls your spirit body.  What you must do is ask
Father to put you there if that is within His will.  You must be
willing to allow Father to use you in any way He wants for the benefit
of another person.  You cannot decide how you are to be used.

Because the gap is in the spirit world, and because our battle is not
"against flesh and blood" but against demon spirits, our spirits do the
fighting.  Flesh and blood cannot fight on a spirit battlefield.

Have you ever experienced a time of intense intercessory prayer after
which you felt completely exhausted?  That is because, while you were
praying with your physical body and mind, God had taken your spirit
body and put it into combat with the demonic forces you are praying
against.  The battle occurred on the battlefield of the spirit world.
The fatigue you felt is a result of two things.  First, it is a
reflection of the stress your spirit experienced in the battle, and
secondly, it is a natural "drain" created by the fact that your spirit
was not, during that time, present in your physical body.

This is why we must be sure to ask God daily to put His full armor on
us as in Ephesians chapter 6. This armor is more than just a symbol. It
is literal and real armor which goes on our spirit bodies to protect
them in the battle.

Let me make one point clear.  You will rarely be consciously aware that
you are "in the gap."  This is because the Lord has complete control of
our spirit bodies.  We do not "see" the spirit world at all times like
we do the physical world.

Only on special occasions does the Lord allow individuals to see the
spirit world, and then usually only in glimpses or for brief periods of
time.  You know you are, or have been, in the gap only when the Lord
reveals it to you, or by the various problems in your physical body,
which the Lord will confirm to you is from what has happened to your
spirit body in the gap.  Remember, this is a real war.  The demons
don't "shoot blanks."  Wounds inflicted in your spirit body are often
manifested by various symptoms in your physical body as well.

I have come to realize that our physical bodies have been so altered by
sin that they can cope with the conscious awareness of the spirit world
for only short periods of time without becoming excessively weakened.
People who practice astral projection become very tired afterwards.
Satanists grow old in their physical bodies at a much more accelerated
rate.  They pay dearly in their physical bodies for their frequent
intercourse with the spirit world.

There are a number of interesting references in the Bible that confirm
this.  For instance, in Daniel Chapter 8, Daniel starts out by telling
us that he had a vision where he saw the spirit world and spoke with
the angel Gabriel.  At the end of his time of experiencing the spirit
world Daniel says: "And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days;
afterward I rose up, and did the king's business; and I was astonished
at the vision, but none understood it."  Daniel 8:27

The battling done by our spirits takes a tremendous toll on our
physical bodies as well.  We cannot, obviously, fight in the spirit
world with our physical bodies.  But the two are linked together by God
so that what happens to our spiritual bodies inevitably has an effect
on our physical bodies.

The whole concept of standing in the gap and of our spirits battling in
the spirit world is very difficult to grasp because it is something
that is completely out of our control and rarely perceived.  Our spirit
bodies can move, think and talk just the same as our physical bodies.
But they take their character and way of thinking from our physical
bodies and souls.  For instance, if you do not know the scriptures with
your mind, neither will your spirit know them.

The concept of our spirits being separated and geographically away from
our physical body is strange to us.  There is a fascinating scripture
in which Paul describes just such a circumstance.  "It is reported
commonly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as
is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his
father's wife.  And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that
he that hath done this deed might be taken away from among you.  For I
verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, have judged already,
as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done this deed,
In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together,
and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ,..."  I
Corinthians 5:1-4 Notice here that a small "s" is used to denote Paul's
own spirit, not the Holy Spirit.  Also, of utmost importance is the
fact that Paul's spirit was there in Corinth only with the "power of
our Lord Jesus Christ."  Paul's spirit was completely under the control
of the Lord, no this own soul.

Christians need to understand the problems resulting in their physical
bodies during the times their spirits are on the battle field.  I
believe this was part of what Paul was referring to when he made the
statement: "..  . of the gospel, which ye have heard, and which was
preached to every creature which is under heaven; whereof I Paul am
made a minister; Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you, and fill up
that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his
body's sake, which is the church."  Colossians 1:23-24

Paul's "wrestling" for the church was done mostly in the realm of the
spirit world.  I am sure much of the suffering he endured "in his
flesh" was a result of his battles in the spirit world.  We must be
careful to obey the Lord's guidance in the matter of rest.  Spiritual
warfare takes a toll on our bodies so that often we need some extra
rest.  If we try to be "macho" and refuse to get extra rest when the
Lord tells us to do so, we are in danger of becoming over fatigued and
therefore more vulnerable to attack and deception by Satan and his
demons.

Protein

Through the years since I first got involved in this ministry, the Lord
has shown me that the drain on our physical bodies resulting from our
spirits battling on the spiritual battlefield, is a peculiar one.
Spiritual battling results in an acute loss of protein from our
physical bodies.  If we are not careful to increase our intake of high
quality protein during times of intensive spiritual battle, we will
become weak.  The scriptures have much to say on this subject.

Ever since God's covenant with Noah in which he gave Noah the animals
to eat, Satan and his demons have been trying to stop humans from
eating meat.  It is interesting to note that today's Hindus and many
other Eastern religions (all of which are forms of demon worship),
believe that the success of either a medium or an adept whose powers
come from the demons possessing them, depends on the presence in their
bodies of a subtle fluid called ak asa which is soon exhausted, and
without which the demons are unable to act.  This fluid, the Hindus
say, may be regenerated only by a vegetarian diet and chastity.

All of the New Age teachings, especially the teaching of the yogis,
emphasizes vegetarianism.  Yogis say that the "vibrations" of meat are
harmful and will decrease spiritual sensitivity.  A multitude of
supposed scientific reasons are put forth in all sorts of media
teaching that the eating of meat is harmful.  None of this can be
backed up by scriptures.  Unfortunately, a large portion of the
Christians are accepting these teachings.  Why the emphasis on
vegetarianism by Satan's kingdom?

If we stop to think a moment, we will see that the final straw, so to
speak, which brought about God's judgment in the flood, was the
intercourse occurring between humans and demons.  (Genesis Chapter 6) I
do not believe it was any accident that God told Noah to start eating
meat after the flood.  He knew the spiritual battle Noah and his
descendants would have to go through to keep demons from controlling
them and their lives.

As we study the Old Testament and the laws God gave to his people, the
children of Israel, we find that the spiritual warriors of those days
were the Levites of Israel.  Their diets were clearly high in beef and
lamb.

If beef is so harmful, then why did Abraham prepare beef for God
Himself to eat when He came to visit him?  Abraham would obviously
prepare the best he had.  (See Genesis 18:1-7) If we look at the
various spiritual warriors of renown in the Old Testament, we will find
that every time, before they engaged in a great battle, God prepared
them with the eating of meat.  For instance, Elijah.  Please note the
menu provided for him personally by the Lord during his period of
preparation just before he faced all the prophets of Baal.

"And the word of the Lord came unto him, saying, Get thee hence, and
turn thee eastward, and hide thyself by the brook Cherith, that is
before Jordan.  And it shall be, that thou shalt drink of the brook;
and I have commanded the ravens to feed thee there.  So he went and did
according unto the work of the Lord: for he went and dwelt by the brook
Cherith, that is before Jordan.  And the ravens brought him bread and
flesh [meat] in the morning, and bread and flesh in the evening; and he
drank of the brook."  I Kings 17:2-6

The Lord speaks very directly through Paul to this point in the New
Testament.  "Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter
times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing
spirits, and doctrines of devils; Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having
their conscience seared with a hot iron; Forbidding to marry, and
commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received
with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth.  For every
creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received
with thanksgiving: For it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer."
I Timothy 4:1-5

I have searched the medical literature carefully, and, despite all the
publicity, there simply are no good studies that conclusively show that
red meat is harmful.  (Please note, I am referring to the lean meat,
not the fat, which the Lord told the Israelites not to eat when He gave
them the Law through Moses.) In fact, much work has been done showing
the merits of protein supplements in a very wide range of illnesses.
But Satan has such control of the medical field that it is extremely
difficult to get the average physician to pay any attention to the
merits and necessity of protein.

If you will stop to evaluate, you will find that the bottom line in any
health food teaching or fad is the abstinence from meat.  This is no
accident.  It is a carefully masterminded plan by Satan, because he
knows very well the protein needs our bodies have and the tremendous
protein drain caused by involvement in spiritual warfare.  If Satan can
keep God's warriors from eating meat, he can cause much weakness and
illness among them from the lack of protein.  The physical body rapidly
loses its ability to fight infections when deprived of protein.  Many
people die unnecessarily in these days of "modern medicine" because
their doctors don't supplement their protein intake.

During times of intense battling we often find it necessary to eat meat
at least twice daily.  If we do not, we rapidly lose strength and often
become physically ill.  I have worked with many people who, when under
intensive attacks by witchcraft, became excessively weakened and even
ill, simply because they did not know about God's simple principles
regarding the needed protein intake.  All of them were much improved
when they increased the amount of meat in their diets.

! have also worked with people who were unable to keep the demons out
after a complete deliverance because they persisted in maintaining a
vegetarian diet.  They simply didn't have the strength necessary to
keep the demons out.  If you are having trouble getting someone
completely delivered, or in helping them to keep the demons out
afterwards, don't forget to ask them about their diet.  If they are a
vegetarian, they will have grave difficulties keeping the demons out.

Prolonged fasts during a period of heavy spiritual warfare, unless
directly commanded by God, can be very dangerous.  We must fast as the
Lord directs us, but my experience has been that the Lord has commanded
me not to fast during times of intense spiritual battle.  I have known
a number of people who became excessively weakened on a prolonged fast
during a time of intense warfare and ended up the victims of demonic
attack.  If you are involved in a spiritual battle, I would caution you
to be very sure of the Lord's guidance regarding a fast.  Don't let
Satan throw guilt on you to make you fast when the Lord really doesn't
want you to fast.

It is wise for people who have been through a difficult time of
deliverance to eat a diet very high in high quality protein for several
weeks after the deliverance.  The ripping and tearing by the demons
prior to leaving the body creates unseen physical damage.  Increasing
the protein intake will allow healing to occur more quickly.

The whole area of spiritual warfare is a very deep and

292 293

dangerous one.  We must stay close to our precious Captain and follow
His orders day-by-day.  As long as we follow and obey Jesus Christ, He
will see us safely through all our battles.

294 ~

CHAPTER 17

Deliverance

Deliverance is one of the most hotly debated subjects within the
Christian church.  I am not claiming to be an expert in this area, I
only want to present what the Lord has taught me in the past seven
years.  Ultimately, you as an individual, must search the scriptures
and seek the Lord for guidance in this area.  Remember, the Lord deals
with each person as an individual.  No two people are the same, and the
Lord works differently with each person.

After Elaine's final deliverance, as described in He Came To Set The
Captives Free, I finished a year and a half of medical residency, then
set up a medical practice about 60 miles from the town in which Elaine
was initiated into Satanism.  I chose this location at the Lord's
command so that people wanting to come out of Satanism could contact us
through my practice.

Word quickly spread throughout Satan's kingdom that we were available
to help.  Over the next three years we were privileged to help bring
almost a thousand people out of hard-core Satanism.  What adventures we
had!  I am going to share here the lessons the Lord taught me through
those experiences and since we have been out here in California.  I
have learned much since the terrible struggle with the demons in
Elaine.  The Lord permitted us to go through many unique learning
experiences during that time.

I have deliberately placed this chapter after the chapters on Hearing
God, Fire, and The Beginning of Wisdom.  If you have not dealt with the
issues raised in those chapters you are not qualified to work in the
area of deliverance with other people.  You must first tend to your own
life and relationship with the Lord.  However, every Christian can and
must deal with demons and or demonic influence in his or her own life.
This brings me to the first area I want to address which is what I
call, for lack of a better term, self-deliverance.

SELF-DELIVERANCE

"[Jesus said] And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my
name shall they cast out devils..."  Mark 16:17 "Having therefore these
promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness
of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God."  II
Corinthians 7:1 These scriptures point out two things.  First, the
basic requirement for casting out demons is being a true believer in
Jesus Christ.  However, never forget that you cannot be a believer
without also being an obeyer.  "If ye love me, keep my commandments...
He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that love th
me: and he that love th me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love
him, and will manifest myself to him."  John 14:15 & 21

"Not everyone that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the
kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Fatherwhich is in
heaven."  Matthew 7:21 There is no substitute for obedience.  If you
think you believe in and are serving Jesus, but are not also obeying
His commands as given in the Bible, then you are lying to yourself. You
are not a believer unless you are also an obeyer.

Second, we are to "cleanse ourselves" from all filthiness.  I cannot
think of a better description of demons than "filth."  We are
responsible to take up the power and authority given to us through
Jesus and cast the demons out of our own lives.  "[Jesus said] Behold I
give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all
the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you.
Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto
you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven."
Luke 10:19-20 Jesus has given us power and authority over Satan and his
demons, but it is up to us to use that power and authority to deal with
the demons.  "Submit yourselves therefore to God.  Resist the devil,
and he will flee from you."  James 4:7

Unfortunately, usually only the second half of this verse is quoted.  I
cannot emphasize enough the necessity of the first half.  If we are not
submitted to the Lord and obeying His commands, then we cannot hope to
have any power over demons.

Few people are willing to get involved in the area of deliverance, and
many that do, are mislead into all sorts of error and strange
doctrines.  Many people are in a situation where they have no one to
help them except the Lord.  I want you to understand that you can take
up that power and authority in the name of Jesus Christ and kick the
demons out of yourself.  "Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to
you.  Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double
minded."  James 4:8

Examine your lives.  What doorways have you opened in the past?  Have
you closed those sin doorways and commanded the demons to leave that
came into you then?  If not, you had better do so.  Let me give you an
example.

About a year ago I received a letter from a young woman whom I will
call Jane (not her real name).  Jane is married, with two children ages
two and four.  She is a Christian and is married to a Christian man
whom I will call John.  Both Jane and John were raised in Christian
homes and accepted Jesus as their Savior at a fairly early age. During
their engagement, Jane and John did not obey God's word.  They had
sexual relations and Jane became pregnant.  Because of their
involvement in a rather large Christian church in which both of their
families were also involved, they did not feel they could handle the
embarrassment of a pregnancy out of wedlock.  They talked it over and
both decided that the only answer was for Jane to get an abortion,
which she did.  Several months later they were married.

Their marriage was a disaster!  They could never establish a
satisfactory sexual relationship.  Jane was tormented by guilt and had
two children in an effort to get rid of that guilt.  Because of the
children she stopped working and stayed at home.  With more time on her
hands, she became more and more depressed over the poor quality of her
marriage.  Eventually she became involved in watching MTV and started
living in a fantasy world which revolved around sex and the Rock Music
stars.  Things went from bad to worse, and their children developed
major behavioral problems.  It was at that point that they wrote to
me.

They had read He Came To Set The Captives Free, and had realized that
they had opened a doorway for demonic power in, their lives through the
abortion and the sin of premarital sex.  They did not feel that they
could ask their minister or anyone else in the church for help because,
by that time, the church had deteriorated into a hot-bed of gossipers.
They did not know anyone else in the area who could help them.

I wrote back to them explaining that through the abortion, they had
directly opened a doorway for demons to come into both of them.
Abortion is, in essence, human sacrifice to Satan, the god of self.
John was equally responsible with Jane.  Demons had gone into each of
them as a result of that sin.  Then, in her unhappiness, Jane had
opened herself up to more demons through her involvement in MTV and
Rock Music.  Their children had inherited demons through the parents,
thus the behavioral problems.

I told them that they must get down on their knees together and first
go before the Lord and ask His forgiveness for their sins.  Then they
must each command the demons that had come into them through these
sins, to leave them in the name of Jesus Christ.  John, being in the
position of head of the household, needed to clean himself out first,
then help his wife to command the demons out of herself.  Jane also had
to renounce her involvement in MTV and Rock Music, and they had to
clean out their home of all Rock music records and tapes.

Then they were to anoint both their children and command the demons to
leave them in the name of Jesus, ask the Lord to break the line of
inheritance and seal their children from that source of demons.  Jane
wrote back that she and John were very frightened at the thought of
directly confronting the demons themselves, but, in obedience to God's
word, they did so.  They then started spending time together daily, in
prayer and reading the Bible.  The change in their children and their
own lives was dramatic, but Jane was still having trouble with sexual
relations.  However, over the next three months as she persistently
sought the Lord, the Holy Spirit showed her several more areas in her
life that needed to be cleaned up.  As Jane continued to submit herself
to the Lord and walk in obedience to His commands, He completely healed
her, and their marriage is now a happy and normal one.  The Lord is so
gracious, if we would only seek Him and obey His commands, He would
bring tremendous healing and cleansing into our lives.

I described at some length how parents should approach the problem of
demons in their children in Chapter 14 on ritualistic child abuse. This
same approach should be used for any children who have inherited demons
through the parents.  As parents read this chapter and recognize the
need to clean out their lives, they should not forget to also clean out
their children and close the doorway of inheritance.  It is usually
better if you can find a Christian brother or sister whom you can
trust, to pray with you as you command the demons to come out of you.
But, if this is not possible, simply stand in faith, and the Lord will
help you.  If the demons have been dwelling in you for a prolonged
period of time, they will not come out easily.  If you still have
active sin in your life, they won't come out at all.  You may have a
real battle on your hands, but don't give up.  Be persistent.  You can
now make their lives miserable even as they have made your life
miserable.

You must speak to them out loud as they cannot read your mind. Saturate
your life with God's word.  Read aloud from the Bible, memorize and
quote scripture verses, sing songs of praise to the Lord whenever you
can.  I recommend that people obtain a cassette player and play
scripture tapes during those times when they cannot sit down to read
the Bible.  Often it is helpful to play the tapes throughout the night.
Rebuke the demons constantly and demand that they leave.  Clean out
your home and your life!  You must stop sinning.  You will always be
vulnerable to sin, but you must stop all active sinning.  If you simply
ask, the Holy Spirit will reveal your sins to you.  If you are living
in adultery, you cannot hope to kick out any demons until you have
either married or severed the relationship.  I am constantly amazed by
the numbers of professing Christians who are living in adulterous
relationships, completely ignoring all the specific scriptures against
this sin, justifying their sin in their own eyes. You may succeed in
deceiving yourself, but you won't deceive the Lord or the demons. 
Remember, you may be successful in hiding your sins from other people,
but you cannot hide them from either the Lord or from Satan and the
demons!

Once you have asked the Lord for forgiveness, commanded the demons to
leave and asked Jesus to close those doorways forever, then you must
keep the demons out.  If you fall back into the same sin again you may
be sure all the same demons will come back, each one with seven more
demons stronger than himself.

It is not necessary to know the names of the specific demons.  One
single demon can take a thousand different names.  Satan has so many
demons in his kingdom that it would be impossible to list them all.  We
do not need to know their names.  The Lord knows them all, and after
all, it is the Lord who actually kicks them out, not us.  I find it
more useful to identify the demons by area (listed below) and by the
doorway which was opened to them in the first place.  For example, in
the case of Jane who had an abortion, she said something like this:
"You demons who came into me because of the abortion I had, I have
confessed that sin to my heavenly Father and received forgiveness for
that sin through the precious blood of Jesus Christ my Lord.  It has
now been washed away forever.  You no longer have any right to dwell in
me.  I command you now, in the name of Jesus Christ my Lord, to leave
me at once!"

Jane did not need to know the specific names of the demons which came
into her through the abortion, the Lord knew their names.  Jane just
had to command them to come out.  The Lord did the rest.

Also, it is not usually necessary to cast out only one demon at a time.
The demon Legion, for instance, may have up to 4,000 subordinates.  If
you tried to cast out each individual subordinate demon, you would
never get the job done.  In the scripture, Jesus cast them all out at
once.  We simply follow His example.

PRE-DEL1VERANCE COUNSELING

If you are involved in helping to cast demons out of someone else, you
must first find out where they stand with the Lord.

This is the most important question.  If they are not truly committed
to Jesus Christ, then you are not doing them a favor by commanding the
demons to come out because they will just return seven times stronger.
Also, if they are living in active sin, the demons then have legal
ground to stay and you will not be successful in casting them out.
"[Jesus said] But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the
kingdom of God is come unto you.  Or else how can one enter into a
strong man's house, and spoil his goods, except he first bind the
strong man?  and then he will spoil his house."  Matthew 12:28,29
"[Jesus said] When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places seeking rest, and findeth none.  Then he saith, I
will return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come,
he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished.  Then goeth he, and take th
with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they
enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than
the first."  Matthew 12:43-45 From these two scriptures we see that
when a demon is cast out, he is going to get seven others stronger than
himself and try to get back in.  If the house is swept clean, but a
"strong man" which, in the Christian's case is the Holy Spirit, is not
guarding the house, then the demons can come back in.  The first
scripture shows us that the demons must first overcome the strong man
to get into the house.  If we cast demons out of a non-Christian, or
out of an uncommitted Christian living in active sin, the demons will
be free to come back in.  It is the responsibility of the deliverance
worker to be sure exactly where the person seeking deliverance stands
with the Lord.  The example of Chris given in Chapter 9 shows what
happens to a person after deliverance who is not a Christian.  Also,
much time is wasted by people trying to deliver a person who is,
through active sin, giving the demons legal ground to stay.  Anyone
with active sin in their lives will not be able to keep the demons out
after deliverance.  You must be sure they understand the need to put
sin out of their lives.  In some cases, such as homosexuality, the key
to helping a person stop their sin, is deliverance.  Demons of sexual
perversion are frequently so powerful that the person will not be able
to stand against them as long as he is still indwelt by them.  However,
once the demons have been cast out, the person will still have a
battle.  He cannot make any excuses.  He must stand firm.

Look for Doorways

Another important area to explore in the pre-deliverance counseling is
just how the demons got in in the first place.  A truly repentant
person will not attempt to hide his sins.  However, many people do,
especially those involved in the occult.  Rarely will they be willing
to tell you just how deeply they were involved.  Be careful, because if
you don't have a good understanding of just what they have participated
in, most likely you won't be able to get all the demons out.  Then the
demons remaining will allow all the others to come right back in and
more.  This results in much discouragement and anguish for the
individual.

The doorway through which the demons came in, is often hard to find.
Sometimes doorways come from surprising sources which the people
themselves don't realize.  Let me give you the example of Lydia (not
her real name).

Lydia, a lady in her sixties, came to me saying that she felt she
surely had a demonic problem.  She had served the Lord all her life,
becoming a Christian in early childhood.  Reading the Bible and praying
was the joy of her life until about seven years prior to our meeting.

She told me that she had had increasing difficulty reading the Bible
until, within the last year, she had been unable to read it at all.
(This is a pretty typical sign of demonic infestetlon.) I questioned
her as to what, precisely, gave her difficulty when she tried to
read.

"Every time I open up my Bible, I start to see whirling cir des of
light in my peripheral vision.  As soon as I try to focus my eyes on
the words, those lights come to block my vision so that I cannot see
the words.  I can read any other book without difficulty.  I have
repeatedly rebuked the demons causing those lights and commanded them
to be bound and to leave me in the name of Jesus, but I have never been
successful in getting them to leave.  I have prayed and fasted about
the problem, but it doesn't get better.  It only gets worse."

When someone repeatedly rebukes demons in the name of Jesus without any
results, then usually the demons have legal ground somewhere in their
lives so that they do not have to leave.  I explained this to Lydia,
and we started trying to find that legal ground.

Finally, after about an hour of questioning, we were both getting
rather frustrated.  I stopped and prayed again, asking the Lord to give
us wisdom in the matter.  As I finished praying, the Holy Spirit
directed me to ask Lydia if the lights looked like anything she had
seen before.

"Why yes, they look just like that UFO!"

"What UFO?"

"Well, about seven years ago, I was living on the East Coast in an area
where there were a number of UFO sightings.  I became fascinated with
them and kept saying how much I wanted to see one for myself.  Then,
one night, as I was driving home along the highway I saw a strange
light way over in the fields.  I didn't think much about it at first,
until it started moving closer to the highway.  I saw then that it
wasn't a plane, or even anything I had ever seen before.  It seemed to
float about fifty feet above the ground, was round in shape, and had
whirling lights going around and around it."

"I realized then that it looked just like the descriptions of the UFOs
that had been seen in the area.  As it came close to the highway I put
my foot on the brake to stop the car, I was so fascinated by it.  The
other cars were all stopping too.  Just then the Holy Spirit spoke to
me and told me, "Don't stop, you'll be hurt."  But I was too fascinated
to really listen to Him.  I stopped anyway."

"Just as I stopped, I realized that I was disobeying the Lord, so I
tried to start my car again.  As I picked up speed, the UFO moved over
the highway in front of me, traveling at the same speed as I was.  I
pressed on the accelerator, trying to speed up, but the car motor kept
cutting off and on, keeping me at an even speed.  Then my silly spirit
spoke to that thing saying, "Just who are you and what are you doing
here?  '"

"Much to my amazement, the UFO answered me by mental telepathy- through
my spirit, I suppose.  It told me they were visitors from another
planet and that they had come here to see how we lived.  I had quite a
conversation with it.  Finally, I asked them if they worshiped and
served Jesus on their planet as we did here on earth.  They started to
hedge at that point, saying, "Well, we have a choice who we serve.""

"But how can you have a choice when Jesus is God, and created the
entire universe including you?"

"At that point, they did not answer me again, and took off up into the
sky and suddenly disappeared.  I have seen it once since, but when it
spoke to me I commanded it to leave in the name of Jesus, and it left
immediately."

That was the doorway.  I have always supposed that the UFOs were
demonic phenomenon, especially in light of the tremendous emphasis
placed on them by the New Age Movement and other pagan religions.  This
was interesting confirmation.  Also, Lydia didn't realize it at the
time, but she was really testing the spirits by asking them about
Jesus.  They flunked the test!

Lydia had disobeyed the Lord first by stopping, secondly, by
establishing communication with those beings.  The result was demonic
infestation.  She prayed asking the Lord to forgive her, then commanded
any demons who had come into her through that doorway to leave.  She
also asked the Lord to sever between her soul and spirit according to
Hebrews 4:12, so that she could no longer receive communication from
the spirit world except through the Holy Spirit.  Immediately
afterwards, I had her pick up a Bible.  Lydia was overjoyed to find
that she could then read God's word without any difficulty.  This was
most interesting.  Be persistent.  Many times the person seeking
deliverance will not know just how the demons got in.  Once you know,
then you can command them to leave much more easily.  Also, many times,
you will uncover some sin which needs to be confessed and dealt with by
the person.

Passivity

Another important area to explore is to try to get an understanding of
just how much passivity the person practices.  People involved in the
occult, and especially with problems of depression and suicide, usually
have very lazy and passive minds.  The number one cause of depression
is a passive mind.  People in the occult (the New Age Movement is
included in this) have become used to blanking out their minds, thereby
giving control of their entire mind and body to demons.  These people
must be carefully taught how to regain control over their minds before
a deliverance can be successful, and also to enable them to keep the
demons out after deliverance.  Passivity is a real block to keeping
demons out after deliverance.  I have also found it most helpful to
question the person to see just how much control the demons have over
them.  As the years have passed, the Lord has steadily shown me that
the less passive a person is in their deliverance, the more likely they
are to remain free of demons once they are set free.

Too often people want to remain passive and have you do all the work.
Not only is this very fatiguing for the deliverance worker, but the
person being delivered is usually unable to keep the demons out
afterwards.  I will discuss in more detail some ways to handle
passivity at the time of deliverance in a later section.  Human Spirit
Control Another area often overlooked is the area of the human spirit.
I suppose this is the most frequent trouble spot I have encountered.
The scripture quoted earlier in this chapter in II Corinthians 7:1
states clearly that our spirits must be cleaned out.  It is most
helpful to find out just how much control the person has established
over his spirit body, and or how much control somebody else had
established over that person's spirit.  The examples given in Chapter
16 apply here.

Teaching I consider the pre-deliverance counseling a very important
part of deliverance.  This should also be an intensive teaching
session.  If you do not teach the person how to take authority over
demons and rebuke them himself, then he will not keep them out
afterwards.  You must also teach them how to recognize their attacks. I
often counsel with a person on more than one occasion before we
actually command the demons to leave.  Nothing is more discouraging to
anyone than having the demons all come back in again.

Lastly, I cannot emphasize enough the need to ask the Lord about each
specific person before you try to help them.  If we take on any battle
without the specific command of our Captain, Jesus, you are only asking
for trouble.

DELIVERANCE

The Lord never does anything through routines or rituals.  Each person
is a unique individual, and the Lord treats them as such.  No two
deliverances will be the same.  If they were, we would quickly come to
depend upon the ritual rather than the Lord.

The more I am involved in deliverance, the more I feel like a
spectator.  I am only a servant.  It is the Lord and His power that
deals with the demons.  I am completely unable to do anything on my
own.  I can only do as the Lord directs me.  "Then answered Jesus and
said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing
of himself, but what he see th the Father do: for what things soever he
doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise."  John 5:19

Jesus set us the example.  We do only the things we are commanded to do
by our heavenly Father.  We cannot use the power and authority of the
name of Jesus as we want, only as our Father directs us.  If we ever
forget this principle, we are sure to fall into error.

Let me give you an example.  A couple of years ago, Elaine and I were
asked to help a friend deliver a woman who had been a witch for many
years.  We prayed and received confirmation from the Lord that we were
to go and help.  When we arrived, after counseling with the woman, our
friend opened with prayer.  Then he looked to me asking how we should
proceed.  I told him that I did not know as I had not yet received
guidance from the Holy Spirit.  We had to wait for a whole hour before
the Lord gave us direction!  The others got pretty restless, but we
could not proceed without direction from the Lord.  I realized
afterwards that that was a time of testing by the Lord.  Needless to
say, it was somewhat difficult to have to wait like that, because the
others there expected us to give them guidance.  They did not expect us
to keep them just sitting waiting on the Lord!  But, as a result of our
obedience, the Holy Spirit revealed to us the keys we needed to
successfully clear out all the demons.  Our friend and others had tried
three times to deliver this particular person.  Each time was a
failure.  We must wait on the Lord in every case!

Because of this fact, I cannot give you a lot of specifics, just some
basic scriptural guidelines.  You must depend directly upon the Holy
Spirit for guidance in each case.

Location for a Deliverance This is an area too often overlooked.  First
of all, be sure you are fighting on holy ground.  Be sure you know who
you are fighting with as well.  Any soldier knows he will get into
terrible trouble if he goes into a battle with an enemy at his back.

If you are going to cast a demon out of someone, be sure you bring them
to a home or church or office which you know is clean and dedicated to
the Lord.  If you go to their home, you must first go through the home
to be sure you aren't fighting in the midst of a demonically infested
house.  I have seen a number of disasters when people overlooked this
point.

Also, if you do have to go to someone's home, watch out for their pets.
I know of a pastor who went with another Christian to the home of a
woman involved in witchcraft.  She had gotten into a fight with another
witch and was getting the worst of the fight.  She was a woman in her
fifties and was experiencing severe chest pain and difficulty
breathing.  The pastor and his companion felt it was an emergency, so
agreed to go to her house.

When they arrived, they found the woman in obvious distress.  As they
started to rebuke and bind the demons, her little dog suddenly attacked
them with an incredible ferocity, biting them badly.  They had
forgotten to first clear out the dog, or remove it from the room.
Almost all people involved in witchcraft or the occult have placed
demons within their pets.  Those demons will cause the animal to attack
anyone who either tries to hurt their owner, or cast demons out of the
owner.

Deliverance should always be done in as controlled a situation as
possible.  Be sure you know where your fellow deliverance workers stand
with the Lord.  Too many times

3O9

deliverances fail because infiltrating satanists are present posing as
Christians.  While a Christian is trying to deal with the demons in a
person, the satanists are bombarding them from behind with demons, and
trying to block the deliverance.  Such situations usually end in
disaster.

General Procedure

As I stated before, only the Lord can indicate to you how to proceed in
each individual case.  The Holy Spirit works so differently in each
case that you will not have an opportunity to become dependant upon a
ritual instead of the Lord.  Let me give you an example from my own
experience in a recent deliverance.  Janice (not her real name) had
been tormented by demons for over eight years.  She had been sexually
molested as a child, got involved in the occult in her teens and later
she was brutally beaten and abused by her husband.  Eight years before
I met her, she made Jesus Christ her Lord and Savior, at which time her
husband left her.  She thought her troubles had ended then, but they
were just starting.

As soon as she accepted the Lord, the demons started to torment her.
She sought for deliverance for eight years.  She endured many
deliverance sessions and much guilt because none of these were
successful.  Always she was told that she must have some un confessed
sin in her life so that the demons did not have to leave.  Now, that is
often the case, but sometimes the problem is also in the lives of the
deliverance workers rather than in the life of the person seeking
deliverance.  Elaine and I were in contact with Janice for a period of
four months before the Lord gave us permission to help her.  When we
received permission, we invited Janice and the older Christian lady
with whom she lived, to come stay with us for a weekend.  I sought the
Lord earnestly in prayer that week as to how we should proceed.
Finally, the morning of Janice's arrival, the Lord spoke to me and told
me that we were not to do anything.  We were to just fellowship
together and lift up His name.  He would take care of the demons,
silently and gently.

Janice arrived in a very apprehensive state, wondering if she was in
for another traumatic session.  She was overjoyed when !  told her
about the guidance I had received from the Lord.  We did as the Lord
commanded, and He kept His promise.  Each morning when Janice woke up
she felt lighter.  By the last day of the three-day weekend, she was
completely free from all demons.  The Lord is so gracious, He knew
Janice could not handle another traumatic deliverance session.  Our
Lord is so loving and kind!

I cannot emphasize enough the need for intensive prayer, seeking the
Lord's guidance before attempting to start a deliverance.  One thing
for sure, always start a deliverance with prayer.  Then, if they have
not already done so, have the person desiring deliverance make a
positive statement in their own words as to who they serve.  Make them
define the "Jesus" they serve according to the Bible and have them
renounce and reject anything they have received from Satan.

The physical surroundings of the room should be comfortable.  I usually
ask ladies to wear slacks or culottes to maintain modesty.  It is best
if everyone present sits in an upright chair.  This not only helps to
maintain alertness, but provides ease of movement.  I have found it is
not necessary to use a lot of physical contact such as holding the
person down.  You should control the demons by binding them, and demand
that the person being delivered also control the demons.  If they are
totally unable to control them, they probably won't be able to keep the
demons out afterwards.

Often, physical contact excites the demons, causing unnecessary
manifestations, and sometimes opens doors for lust.  There should not
be physical contact between people of opposite sexes except for
anointing with oil.  Remember, demons will use everything they can.
Lust and even illusions of wrong contact, are easily created by demons.
 We must do everything we can to guard against this problem.

I strongly recommend that demons of a sexual nature, or that have come
into a person through sexual doorways, be dealt with only by persons of
the same sex.  People of the opposite sex should leave the room during
this time.  This not only prevents problems, it also protects the
person being delivered from much embarrassment.  Remember, scripture
tells us that love always protects.

In cases where you are dealing with a large number of demons requiring
several hours to clear out, be sure to stop and take brief breaks.
Never forget the human person involved.  Their body is under intense
strain, they need extra fluids, and need to rest and relax now and
then.  Simply ask the Lord to control the demons during the breaks.  He
is always understanding of our human frailties.  He does not demand
that we work for hours without a break in these situations.  You must
constantly consider what is happening to the person out of whom you are
casting the demons.  I have had to actually hospitalize people after
sloppy deliverances by uncaring Christians!  Don't ever forget, those
demons are going to rip and tear at the person's body on the inside all
they can, trying to kill them before they can be cast out.  You must
ask the Lord to alert you to what is happening inside the person's
body.

I always try to get a good idea of just what I'm going to be dealing
with before I start a deliverance session.  It is best to set aside
enough time to complete the task.  If all the demons are not cleared
out at once, those remaining will let the rest back in again and the
person will be worse off than he was to start with.  This causes much
discouragement.

Sometimes the demons will produce a state of unconsciousness in the
person being delivered, even to the point of slowing down their
breathing and heart rate.  I have found that the most effective measure
in this event is to simply start reading scripture out loud.  Pray
first, and ask the Lord to make the demon hear every word.  I usually
read from Revelation starting in Chapter 18.  Demons hate that
scripture!  Then, after the person regains consciousness, you must
teach them to rebuke the demon and refuse to accept unconsciousness. As
long as a demon is able to knock a person unconscious, they are far too
passive to stay clear after deliverance.  You must teach them to ask
the Holy Spirit to alert them to the demon's attempts to knock them out
so that they can immediately resist.  It is hard work, and frequently
the person involved will not want to put forth the effort. They must
understand that they cannot be cleared nor can they remain clear until
they are willing to work to control their minds.

We must always follow our Lord's example, even in dealing with the
demons.  Many times throughout the gospels the demons asked Jesus if He
had come to torment them before the time.  Always, His answer was "no."
We should follow His example.  Many people command angels to torture
and torment the demons to come out of the person more quickly.  I
cannot find a scriptural basis for this practice and I seriously doubt
that the angels ever follow such commands.  Also, many people order the
demons to go to "the pit," or Hell.  In Hebrews, Paul tells us that in
the future we will judge angels, but no such jurisdiction seems to have
been given to us while we are still in our sinful bodies.  I have, on
occasion, told a particularly rebellious demon that if he didn't leave
I would petition the Lord to put him in Hell ahead of time.  But, it is
ultimately the Lord's decision what will happen to the demon.

You need to keep in mind that there are no loyalties within Satan's
kingdom.  There is constant in-fighting amongst the demons as each
seeks to reach a higher position of power over others.  There is no
love, only hatred and jealousy and anger amongst the demons.  Sometimes
this brings about interesting problems.

I was working with a group involved in the deliverance of a young woman
who had been very deeply involved in the occult.  they had been in a
deliverance session for several hours with this young woman.  Finally
all of them felt that they were dealing with the last demon, but for
more than an hour, he just refused to leave.  He kept telling them that
he could not leave unless they opened up the door.  They called me for
advice.

I felt, as did they, that the demon was lying, especially because they
had anointed and sealed the room prior to starting the deliverance to
prevent any outside interference.  We all felt that the demon was
trying to get them to open the door to let other demons into the room.
However, from the glimpses God has given me of the workings of Satan's'
kingdom, I had no doubt that this demon was one of the weaker ones, and
that he was being threatened by the other demons with all sorts of
torture if he left the girl.  So, I suggested that the people pray out
loud and petition God, that if it be His will, that He provide safe
passage for the demon out of the area so that the others could not
torture it.  Please note, we left the decision in the Lord's hands,
because only He can see through the demon's lies.  They did as I
suggested and the demon left immediately.  Many times you must leave
decisions regarding the demon's "fate" in the Lord's hands because He
sees the whole situation, we do not.

Demons weaken rapidly in the presence of praise.  Singing songs of
praise and lifting up prayers of praise and thanksgiving is often very
helpful in weakening the demons.  Also, don't forget the power in the
word of God.  Read and quote scripture out loud.  Two portions of
scripture demons can't stand is the 18th chapter of Revelation about
the fall of Babylon and the last two chapters of Revelation about the
new heaven and new earth.  Often, simply reading God's word out loud
will be all you need to do to gain control over the demons.  I
frequently have the person seeking deliverance do the reading.  Prayer,
praise, and God's word are wonderful weapons.

Fasting

Many people ask about fasting before a deliverance, making reference to
the following scripture: "Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and
said, Why could not we cast him out?  And Jesus said unto them, Because
of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you If ye have faith as a grain
of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to
yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto
you.  Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting."
Matthew 17:19-21

Preparation for a deliverance by prayer and fasting is very important
for both the deliverance worker and the person being delivered.
However, I do not recommend fasting the day of, or prior to, a
deliverance.  Both the workers and the person being delivered need
strength, physically as well as spiritually.  I recommend an increased
protein intake for 24 to 48 hours prior to a deliverance.  We need to
be continually prepared by regular prayer and fasting as the Lord
directs in our daily lives.  Not just before a special event such as a
deliverance.

Passivity

As I began to work with many people after Elaine's deliverance, the
Lord began rapidly impressing upon me the need to deal with passivity
in the people I was trying to help.  The natural desire of most people
is to remain passive and let you deal with all their problems.  It is
very easy to fall into that trap.

For the past several years I have very rarely commanded a demon to come
out of someone.  Instead I have taught them how to command the demons
to leave themselves.  I, and those with whom I have worked, have been
more "coaches" and supporters than anything else.  I have found that
people whom I coach to kick the demons out of them selves are then much
more able to keep them out afterwards.  Let me give you a couple of
examples.  Martha (not her real name) is a Christian woman in her 40's.
She accepted Jesus Christ about six years before I met her.  Prior to
that time she was a Buddhist.  Her father was a powerful Buddhist
priest who had performed many demonic healings.  At the time of his
death Martha received all of his demons.  As soon as she accepted Jesus
as her Lord, the demons rose up within her to try to kill her.  Her
life was a continuous torment from that point on.

Under demonic control she drank lye, and when that did not kill her,
made several other attempts to commit suicide.  She told me that she
could not read the Bible because every time she tried to do so, her
hands, under demonic control, ripped up the Bible and threw it across
the room.  She and her husband (who became a Christian at the same time
as Martha) had bought many Bibles through the years.  Martha had been
through a number of attempted deliverances, but' none were successful.
As I sought the Lord in prayer as to the "key" in Martha's case, He
showed me that she had never learned to take up the power and authority
available to her in the name of Jesus to overcome the demons.  Martha
and her husband came to our home one Sunday.  We prayed together, then
Martha renounced all the demons.  I explained to her that she must kick
the demons out with the power of Jesus Christ.

I gave her a Bible and told her to start reading from Colossians.  As
she started reading aloud, the demons surfaced and threw the Bible
across the room.  This happened over and over again as I helped Martha
learn to rebuke the demons out loud in the name of Jesus.  It took
three hours o~' coaching before Martha finally, with repeated prayers
to the Lord asking for wisdom and strength, learned to recognize when
the demons were starting to take control of her body.  Then she learned
to rebuke them repeatedly until she had gained control of them.  At
first she could not read more than a few words from the Bible without
having to stop and rebuke the demons.  They tried to control her arms
and hands and feet.  Once she had learned to stop them in that area,
they tried to control her voice.  The struggle was intense, but with
patient coaching, Martha finally learned that she could control them.

Once Martha began to gain a victory in controlling her body and voice,
I then had her turn to Revelation Chapter 18.  I asked her to read out
loud from that point to the end of the book.  Every time she felt a
demon trying to take over control of her body, mind, or voice, she was
to stop and command it to leave her at once in the name of Jesus
Christ.  The battle was on!

Over and over again the demons tried to stop Martha, but she stood
firm.  By the time she reached the 21st Chapter of Revelation, her
reading became smoother and easier.  The demons were all gone by the
time she reached the last chapter.  We all rejoiced and praised the
Lord as Martha read the last chapter of Revelation easily and freely,
clear at last from the demonic torment.

The key in Martha's case was passivity.  She did not think she could
control the demons because they knocked her unconscious.  However, with
coaching and prayer asking the Holy Spirit to make her aware when the
demons first started to knock her out, she finally learned to recognize
their tactics and stop them with the power in the name of Jesus.  As
soon as she learned this, they had to leave!

Many people will tell you that they cannot control or stop the demons
because they knock them unconscious.  This is because they have allowed
their minds to be passive.  The Holy Spirit will help them regain
control of their minds so that they will recognize the demon's activity
the instant it starts.  This is a real key, not only to kicking the
demons out in the first place, but in keeping them out.

316 317

Rene is another case in point.  Rene was a sixteen year old girl who
had participated in a satanic ceremony to join a club at her high
school.  Six months later, when some of her friends tried to bring her
to the Lord, the demons started afflicting her with intense abdominal
pain.  Frightened, her friends brought her to a church we were
visiting.

They carried Rene into the church kicking and screaming.  She was
plopped down in the front pew, doubled over, screaming in pain.  The
pastor and a few church members joined with me in ministering to Rene.
The students gave us a brief history and told us that Rene had been
screaming with pain for several hours.  They told us that she had
accepted Jesus that morning.

The first thing that had to be done was to gain Rene's attention. Being
young, she had just panicked when the pain started.  She had had the
pain off and on over the two weeks prior to my meeting her and had had
a number of medical tests to try to find the cause.  The doctors had
been unable to find anything physically wrong with her.  That morning
the pain had started again but much more severe than before.  I asked
for a cold wet cloth and bathed Rene's face, asking her to drink some
cold water.  These actions helped her to regain control.  I told her
that she must stop screaming so that we could help her.  As she settled
down, she told me her story herself.  The Lord led me to explore
closely the issue of her salvation.  As it turned out, she had not
really accepted the Lord, the demons had spoken through her making the
other students think she was saved.

It took about 45 minutes to explain salvation to her because, as I
closely watched her eyes, over and over again the demons rose up to
block her mind from hearing what I was saying.  Repeatedly I had to
rebuke the demons and command them in the name of Jesus to back down so
that I could talk to Rene.  The battle in Rene's case centered around
her salvation.  I told her that she must, by an act of her will, ask
Jesus Christ to save her and wash her clean from all her sins.  We were
there to help her, but she had to do the asking.  The battle raged for
about an hour.  Again and again, Rene would start to speak to Jesus and
the demons would attack viciously with severe pain which left her
screaming.  You may wonder why we didn't just command the demons to
leave her, but the Holy Spirit guided all of us that Rene must be
willing to fight for her salvation or she wouldn't be able to keep the
demons out afterwards.

When the demons finally saw that they could not stop her with pain,
they tried to stop her from speaking.  We prayed, sang hymns of praise
to the Lord, and commanded the demons to be bound in the name of Jesus.
At last, Rene broke through and started to cry out, "Oh, God, have
mercy on me, a sinner.  How can You love me enough to save me when I
worshiped your enemy Satan?  Oh, God, I believe that Jesus died for me,
please forgive me and wash me clean from sin!"  That was the first
step. After Rene was saved, we took a break.  I knew she was exhausted
from the two hour struggle we had just been through.  I bathed her face
again, and helped her to take a drink.  We rested for about ten
minutes.  Then I told Rene to command the demons to leave her in the
name of Jesus.  We spent three more hours in intense struggle until the
demons were all gone.  At the end of that time, the pain also was
completely gone.  Rene was completely exhausted, and so were the rest
of us.  I think coaching someone in deliverance is very similar to
coaching a woman through labor to giving birth to a baby.  It is
exhausting for both.

At one point, I asked the Lord if He would be willing to remove Rene's
pain and let us share the pain (NOT the demons).  He said "No, because
then she will give up and not clear out all the demons."  In Rene's
case, the pain was allowed by the Lord to stimulate her to continue the
battle until all the demons were out.  Rene had six months of struggle
afterwards to keep the demons out, but she had helpful brothers and
sisters in Christ to support her.  Through her deliverance experience,
she had learned how to rebuke the demons and keep them out.  Needless
to say, her conversion was a meaningful experience, and Rene treasures
her salvation more than most young people I meet.  She has remained
free and clear of demons for a year now, and is growing in the Lord.

Our natural human compassion often leads us to try to jump in and
relieve a person's pain without helping them to work through a
situation.  The Lord knows that usually we will value the things we
have to work for more than something which comes to us free.  Rene
labored to get those demons out, and as a result she was determined to
keep them out!

Use of Oil Anointing with oil is very helpful in deliverances.  Often,
I anoint with oil for each of the leading demons.  It just depends on
how the Holy Spirit leads.  But don't overlook this helpful tool.

Tongues

The issue of tongues creates great difficulties in the area of
deliverance.  Too many times, in Pentecostal churches, people assume
that someone has been delivered because they start speaking in tongues.
However, they make the grave error of not testing the spirit doing the
speaking.  Many times a demon will speak through the person to try to
deceive the deliverance workers into thinking they are clear.  I have
had many people tell me that they knew when someone was cleared because
they "received the Holy Spirit and spoke in tongues."

Because of the tremendous demonic activity during a deliverance, and
the attempts by the demons to deceive, I always request that there be
no speaking in tongues by anyone.  I have seen many cases where one or
more of the deliverance workers spoke in tongues and no one
interpreted.  It was not the Holy Spirit speaking, however, but a demon
speaking, interfering with the deliverance.

You will have to seek the Lord on this issue, but, unless you know the
people with whom you are working very well, and know without a doubt
where they stand with the Lord, and have tested their "tongues," then I
recommend you not participate in deliverances where people speak in
tongues.

I have had people raise the questions of whether the demons can all
understand English, or whatever the native tongue is.  Demons are very
intelligent.  They can understand all languages, and if they didn't,
you may be sure the Holy Spirit would interpret for them since He is
the one who kicks them out in any case.  Deliverance o People Involved
in the Occult

Unfortunately, many people involved in the occult "want to have their
cake and eat it too."  In other words, they want the power of Jesus
Christ to bail them out of trouble, but they don't want to completely
give up their demonic powers.  We have found that we can save ourselves
much time and effort in the area of deliverance if we make it clear to
a person requesting deliverance that the first demon we will command
out is the "power" demon giving them the ability to communicate with
the spirit world.  We explain to them that once this demon is out, they
will immediately lose all ability to use their powers of witchcraft.

If someone is not really serious about desiring deliverance, or is
trying to deceive us, they will back off quickly when they find out
that with the removal of this demon they will instantly lose all their
ability to use their spirit body.

I have also found that this is a very overlooked area in

320 321

deliverance and frequently this doorway is left open.  The result is
much suffering as Satan and his demons will continuously harass the
person.  See Chapter 16 for specific examples in this area.

People who have been involved in the occult usually have many demons. I
have found it easiest to clean them out by area, commanding the head
demon of each area to leave with all his subordinates.  The areas are
as follows.  1. In most persons involved deeply in the occult there is
a doorway for Satan himself.  This innermost doorway is held open by a
very high demon who usually refers to himself as a "son of Satan."
(Note: this title will change with different geographical areas, and
the specific names of these demons also change.  They are too numerous
to try to list.  Specifying the demon by his function will be
sufficient to establish authority over him.) This doorway permits Satan
himself to enter a person and speak and act through their body as he
wishes.  This demon is most often placed into a person by sexual
relations with demons, or a high priest or priestess of a coven.  9..
The next is the area of the human spirit.  There is one high demon over
the entire spirit.  This demon is frequently called a "guiding spirit"
or "counselor," but may take different titles in various areas.  Then
there are three areas within the spirit itself, each area has a head
demon with many lesser demons under his command.  The three areas in
the spirit are:

eonseienee -The ability to discern right and wrong.

intuition- The ability to discern the Lord and sense His presence.

worship- The area through which we worship the Lord "in spirit" as in
John 4:23.

3. The soul has several areas.  The head demon over the entire area of
the soul usually refers to himself as a "power" demon.  These power
demons have been discussed at length in Chapter 16 where I dealt with
the topic of the soul-controlled spirit.  There are six areas within
the soul.  The first three have to do with controlling the spirit:
conscious subconscious unconscious Then there are three other areas:
will mind emotions Each has a head demon with underlings.

4. Last is the physical body.  The head demon over the body is usually
a "death demon" such as Yaagog.  They are powerful and quite capable of
bringing about the physical death of the person they inhabit through
illness within a very short period of time if not restrained by the
Lord.  The areas within the body are:

brain- meaning the physical organ the rest of the physical body itself
sexual- The head demon in that area holds open the door which gives
Satan the legal right to have sexual relations with the person, also
other demons as well.  Often these demons are placed by participation
in sexual perversions.

There are many scriptures that refer to and confirm the above areas.
The one that was the most important to us was:

"And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I

322 323

pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless
unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ."  l Thessalonians 5:23 If you
have further questions about these areas, I would strongly recommend
that you read the book The Spiritual Man, by Watchman Nee which gives
excellent scriptural references and an explanation of these areas.

Demonic Manifestations I find this to be one of the most misunderstood
and abused areas in deliverance.  Most deliverance workers command the
demons to "manifest" before casting them out.  I do not find a
scriptural basis for this.  Quite the opposite.  Only in one instance
did Jesus specifically ask a demon its name, and in that instance the
demon had spoken to Him first.  That is in the case of the man
possessed by the demon, Legion.  Other than that, Jesus consistently
commanded the demons to be silent, refusing to talk with them.  We are
on dangerous ground if we do not follow His example.

Too many Christians involved in deliverance become fascinated by their
contact with the spirit world.  They enjoy talking to the demons!  In
so doing, they are committing the sin of having a familiar spirit.  God
does not want His people conversing with demons.  They are all liars
and they are very intelligent.  They quickly play up to a person's ego,
inflating their pride.

Pride is the most dangerous pitfall in the area of deliverance.  It is
all too easy to begin to feel a "thrill" of power as the demons leave
at your command.  Recently, I spoke with a young pastor who had just
had his first experience casting demons out of a person.  He told me,
"I have never felt such power!  Nothing could stop me, nothing could
make me afraid.  I had complete power over those demons!"

That statement showed me that he had already put his foot squarely into
Satan's trap.  He was falling into pride.  The power wasn't his, it was
the Lord's.  Jesus cautioned his disciples about the same thing:
"Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto
you: but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven."
Luke 10:20 Not only does talking to demons lead to pride, it also can
lead to many serious errors.  Too many times deliverance workers
command demons to tell them how they got into the person.  What use is
this?  The demons will always lie, they will be most careful to try to
keep the deliverance worker from finding out how they really got in.

I have had some pastors tell me that they can command the demons to
come before the throne of God.  They do this because they think the
demons cannot lie before God's throne.  Again, they cannot back this
belief up with scripture.  Revelation 12 tells us that Satan himself
stands before God and falsely accuses God's people.  If Satan himself
stands before God's throne and lies, why should we think the demons
would do anything differently?

If we want information about how the demons came in, or who they are,
etc."  we must get it from the Holy Spirit.  I repeat, all demons are
liars!

Next is the issue of demonic manifestation.  Again, I cannot find any
scripture telling me that Jesus ever commanded a demon to manifest.  He
always commanded them to be quiet and leave.  I find that most
deliverance workers command demons to manifest because that is the only
way they feel they can know that they have left.  This is an error.
Once you command a demon to manifest, you have given it permission to
do whatever it wants to do.  Don't think they can't fake you out and
make you think they have come out by making the person to cough, etc,
they most certainly can!  Only the Holy Spirit knows when they are
gone.  Only He can tell you if a demon has come out or not.  If you
rely on physical symptoms, then you will quickly fall into error.

Also, when you command a demon to manifest, you give it ground to rip
and tear at the person they are in.  I have seen a deliverance minister
on a video tape tell a young man seeking deliverance to "just relax and
let the demons do whatever they want."  What error this is!  When did
Jesus let the demons do whatever they wanted?  Again, there is no
scriptural basis for this practice.  I have had to actually hospitalize
people because of such deliverance practices.  Turn a demon lose in a
deliverance situation, and he will do all he can to physically kill the
person before he has to come out.  You as a deliverance worker should
always seek to minimize the damage done by the demons.

I challenge everyone working in the area of deliverance.  Must you rely
upon manifestations and physical symptoms to know if a demon is in a
person, what and who the demons are, and if they have left or not?  If
you do, then I must tell you, you do not have the relationship with the
Lord you need in order to work in this ministry!

Mass Deliverance This is another common practice amongst many
deliverance workers.  Again, I cannot find one single scripture to
support "mass deliverances."  Jesus always worked with each person as
an individual.  In fact, in many cases, He quickly cast out a demon
before a crowd could arrive.  "When Jesus saw that the people came
running together, he rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, Thou
dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more
into him."  Mark 9:25 Jesus hastened to cast out the demon before the
crowd could arrive.  Jesus did not come to put on a show.  Demons love
to put on a show!  The great chapter on love in I Corinthians 13 tells
us that love always protects.  Why would we not protect a person
seeking deliverance from public embarrassment?  Also, I find that those
practicing mass deliverance, usually follow a procedure such as getting
up on a stage and commanding a long list of specific demons to manifest
and come ouI have even heard ministers command demons of werwolves to
manifest and come out!  What would they do, I wonder, if a person in
the audience did turn into a werwolf and start killing people?  They
have given it permission to do so by commanding it to manifest!

How much of such deliverances is merely show or mass hysteria?  What
about unsaved unprotected people and children who may be present?  What
is to stop demons from leaving one person and entering into these
people?  Nothing!

Everything in God's kingdom is done with love and in order.  God is not
the author of confusion.  Jesus always worked with each person as an
individual.  We are not truly His servants if we do not follow His
example.

Cameras and Tape Recorders

I find the practice of recording deliverances particularly distressing.
First, how is that loving and protecting the person being delivered?
Secondly, if the purpose is to record the manifestation of demons, then
you are again violating scriptural principles by commanding demons to
manifest.  You will have great difficulty controlling the demons
because they love to put on a show.  Demons love cameras and tape
recorders!  Jesus and His disciples and the saints of God throughout
the years have managed to deal with demons through the power of the
Holy Spirit without the use of such devices.  I find them of no
benefit, and I am not willing to sacrifice the person being delivered
just to satisfy somebody's curiosity.

Let us seek to do everything in submission to our wonderful Lord and
Savior and Captain, Jesus Christ.

326 327

AFTERCARE

The battle will be seven times harder to keep the demons out than it
was to get them out in the first place.  This is because each demon
cast out will go and get seven more demons, each stronger than himself,
and try to get back in.  Too many people think that the battle is over
once they are delivered.  When they find it is just starting they get
very discouraged and, even worse, are afflicted with guilt.  Because of
the battle they are experiencing, they feel they are doing something
wrong, or that all the demons were not driven out at the time of
deliverance.  The more you teach the person about the battle after
deliverance before it happens, the more successful they will be in
keeping the demons out.

The one major problem in keeping the demons out after deliverance is
the issue of mind control.  Chapter 15 deals with this issue in detail.
You must teach the people receiving deliverance that the demons, once
outside, will try to afflict them with the same physical symptoms or
emotions as they did while they were inside them.  Every time they
experience such emotions or symptoms, they must immediately rebuke the
demons.  The demons will always lie and tell a person that they are
back in them when they really are not.  If the person accepts these
thoughts from the demon as being true, then they have actually accepted
the demon back into them.  Everything in our Christian walk must be
based on faith.  Once a person has been delivered, and everyone
concerned feels a unity and peace that he she has indeed been
completely delivered, then that person must stand in faith that it is
so.

Those people who had guiding spirits will literally have to learn to
use their minds again.  Those who were involved in meditation and other
techniques which involved "blanking out" their minds must understand
that they cann~t, under any circumstances, allow their minds to go
blank.  If they do so, the demons will have an open doorway to re-enter
them.

The mind is like a muscle, it grows "flabby" with lack of use.
Re-training the mind is painful just the same as re-training a flabby
muscle is painful.  People who have a guiding spirit do not realize
just how much they depended on that guiding spirit.  Often I have heard
complaints that people "feel stupid" or "have difficulty thinking or
remembering things" after their guiding spirit has been cast out.
Demons are much more intelligent than humans.  People who lose a
guiding spirit will lose some intelligence because they no longer have
access to information from the guiding spirit.  But, no demon can come
close to the incredible intelligence of the Holy Spirit which will now
be available to them!  The Holy Spirit will not give us information to
make us look intelligent, however.

The best way of re-training the mind is through scripture memory.  In
fact, scripture memory is essential for everyone after deliverance.  It
is good to do before deliverance also, because it helps overcome
passivity.  Scripture memory is difficult for almost everyone.  Let me
share with you a technique I learned which has been most helpful to
me.

Set aside a certain time each day for scripture memory.  For me, it is
the twenty minutes or so I spend each morning blow-drying my hair.
Write the verse or verses you want to memorize on a 3 X 5 card.  I have
my cards taped on my mirror.  Write the section of scripture with the
reference both before and after the verses.  Usually it is best if you
limit it to no more than two or three verses.  Then, out loud say the
verses with the reference both before and after them, over and over
until you can say it through three times perfectly with your eyes
closed.  For example: "John 3:16 -For God so loved the world, that he
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life.  John 3:16" Do this once each day.
Add a new section of scripture once per week.  If you do this
faithfully each day for three months, you will have that scripture
locked into your memory forever.  If you are a man, perhaps you shave.
Use this time to do scripture memory.  Find some activity which you
must do every day that doesn't require a lot of concentration and use
that time for scripture memory.  Maybe it can be done while you are
doing dishes.  Ask the Lord to show you if you can't think of a time.

You will soon find that the Holy Spirit will bring these verses back to
your mind many times throughout the day.  If you were using meditation
techniques such as those involved in the New Age Movement, you will
find this effort painful.  But it is worth the effort.  As you do this,
you are fulfilling the command given to us in Romans 12: "..  . present
your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is
your reasonable service.  And be not conformed to this world: but be ye
transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is
that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God."  Romans 12:1-2
There is wise counsel in Psalms 119.  "Wherewithal shall a young man
cleanse his way?  By taking heed thereto according to thy word .. . Thy
word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee."
Psalm 119:9 & 11 The way to hide God's word in your heart is to
memorize it.  The actual time of deliverance, of battling through until
all of the demons have been forced to leave, is extremely exhausting
for everyone involved.  Both the person who received deliverance and
the deliverance workers will experience exhaustion and various physical
symptoms afterwards.  Muscle and joint pain is very common.

If the deliverance has been a long and hard one, the person receiving
deliverance may need to spend a day or two in bed resting afterwards. I
cannot emphasize enough the need for protein.  They should eat a good
quality beef or lamb twice a day for several days, they should also
take multiple vitamins- especially if they normally eat mostly "junk
food."

Christians working in deliverance must be alert to the snare of letting
themselves get overly tired.  Rarely, is deliverance an emergency.
Schedule deliverances so that yo~ can get extra rest afterwards.  It is
not wise to be involved in a deliverance until late on a Sunday night
and expect to get up and go to work on Monday morning!  I have seen
many casualties because deliverance workers did not heed the Lord's
guidance in this area.

Some people who have been demon possessed from birth or early childhood
will need to be cared for in someone's home for a period of time after
deliverance.  Let me use Elaine as an example.

Elaine had been demon possessed from the time she was a few days old.
If you have already read He Came To Set The Captives Free, you will
know that she was sold to Satan in a blood contract shortly after her
birth.  Many demons were placed into her at that time.  These spirits
greatly hindered Elaine's~normal development.  Frequently they blocked
out her mind completely, using her body however they wanted.  I have
worked with a number of people similarly possessed who actually have no
memory of a year or more of their life.

On the way home from her final deliverance, Elaine turned to me and
said, "You know, I feel so strange, I feel as if I don't really know
who I am."  The next morning when she woke up, she had regressed back
to the level of a small child.  The Lord permitted this to enable
Elaine to grow and develop as the demons had not permitted her to do.
Her development was greatly accelerated, of course, but we spent about
three months in the growing process.  I don't know what !  would have
done without the Lord's guidance during that period.  I suddenly had an
"adult child" on my hands.  But the Lord showed me that He had
provided

330 331

Elaine with an opportunity to develop in an atmosphere of steady love
and admonishment in the Lord which she had not experienced during her
childhood.  Since that time, I have seen this happen with a number of
other people similarly involved in the occult from infancy.  Each
person is different, but anyone possessed from childhood will have
areas in their personalities and lives which did not properly develop.
This is a very difficult period which requires much love and care from
God's people.  It is then the responsibility of the person helping
these people, to daily pray for shielding for them and stand in the gap
for them.  Usually the Lord seems to hold back the attacks of the
demons until they have had a chance to "grow up" and get their feet on
the ground with the Lord.  This is a very vulnerable period, however,
and those of us working in deliverance have a big responsibility to
help these people through this difficult time.  People don't like to
talk about the scars that remain, but they are a reality.  Anyone who
has been deeply involved in the occult for many years will have scars.
Often these will be manifested in personality traits, areas of
weakness, etc.  Scars are a fact of life, and those working with and
loving such people must accept them without condemning the person who
has them.  In every case, where a person was deeply demon possessed,
there will be a prolonged period of healing.  Everything in the body,
soul, and spirit, will have to be healed and re-adjusted once the
demons are out.  This is often a very painful process which does not
happen overnight.  Those of us helping these people must pray often for
an extra measure of grace to help us keep on loving them during this
time.  We must continually rely upon the Lord for wisdom and
guidance.

"Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ."
Galatians 6:2

Loving and caring and bearing.  This is what a deliverance ministry is
all about.

In Conclusion

I have written about some very heavy subjects in this book and I have
no doubt that many of you are wondering just what you should do with
all this information.  Well, first of all, we must recognize that:
"Therefore said he unto them, The harvest truly is great, but the
labourers are few: pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he
would send forth labourers into his harvest."  Luke 10:2-3

We are indeed living in the "last days."  Our Lord's return is
imminent.  Multitudes of souls are in that valley of decision, and if
we don't take the offensive against Satan and his demons, then all
those precious souls will be lost to an eternity in Hell.

Are you willing to become a laborer in this harvest?  How are these
lost and captive people going to know that they can call upon the name
of the Lord for salvation and deliverance if you don't tell them?  Are
you willing to stand by and watch them march through the valley of
decision straight into Hell?  Are you willing to then have to stand
before the judgment seat of Christ and give an account for all people
in Hell who went there because you were unwilling to be a laborer in
the harvest?  "For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall
be saved.  How then shall they call on him in whom they have not
believed?  and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not
heard?  and how shall they hear without a preacher?  And how shall they
preach, except they be sent?"  Romans 10:13-15

If yOU are willing to be a laborer, then you must be called.  "And how
shall they preach, except they be sent?"  Romans 10:15

The wear and tear, emotionally, physically and spiritually, of laboring
in this harvest is so great that we cannot hope to stand in it if we
are not definitely called by God.  We must tell the Lord that we are
willing to serve Him, but we must also petition Him to make His call to
us very clear.  We need the assurance of knowing that we are sent out
into the harvest by the Lord.  However, we cannot play games.  Once we
are called we must be obedient to that call.  "And Jesus said unto him,
No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for
the kingdom of God."  Luke 9:62

It is a very serious matter to refuse God's call on our lives.  Jesus
said that if we do so, we are not fit to be a member of God's kingdom.
I believe obedience is the key to our Lord's statement: "Many are
called, but few are chosen."  Matthew 22:14

The reason why "few are chosen" is because few are obedient.  The
"chosen" ones are the obedient ones.  "Behold, to obey is better than
sacrit'~ce..."  I Samuel 15:22

Ask the Lord to initiate a covenant with you if that is within HIS
will.  But don't enter into any covenant with the Lord lightly.  We are
in a life-and-death battle, dear ones, our own life and soul is at
stake as well as the lives and souls of many others.

Just how much is a soul worth to you?  Are you willing to sacrifice the
privacy of your home?  Are you willing to lose your reputation, perhaps
even lay down your life so that just one soul can be saved?  Can we do
anything less than follow our precious Savior's example?

Dark days are ahead.  I believe with all my heart that the Lord is
going to purge His church here in America and the rest of the free
world with persecution prior to His return.  Darkness is sweeping over
the world fast.  Everything on the political front shows us that Satan
is rapidly putting his last pieces into place to establish his One
World Government as prophesied in the Bible.  Every time we share the
gospel with someone or hand out a tract or other piece of gospel
literature, we are planting a "land mine" in the enemy's territory. Let
us make Satan's final moves as difficult for him as we can- plant "land
mines" all through the f~nal territory he must take.

Satan will try to torment you with fear.  Don't let him.  I know I have
very difficult times to face yet, but every time a fearful thought
comes into my mind I directly rebuke the demon of fear in the name of
Jesus Christ.  I stand firmly on two scriptures.

"..  . for I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is
able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day." II
Timothy 1:12

"The Lord will perfect that which concerneth me for, fulffil His
purpose for me]..."  Psalm 138:8

The most important thing I have committed to the Lord is ME.  I simply
trust that He will fulfill His purpose for me, and that He will keep me
steadfast in His will until the end.  I cannot allow Satan to place
doubts and fears into my mind.  I know that my God is powerful enough
to give me the strength to stand f~I'm, refusing to deny the name of my
wonderful Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, no matter what torment I may
face.

With this confidence then, let us obey God's call:

"Proclaim ye this among the Gentiles; Prepare war, wake up the mighty
men, let all the men of war draw near; let them come up:

Beat your plowshares into swords, and your pruning hooks into spears:
let the weak say, I am strong.

Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: for the day of the
Lord is near in the valley of decision."  Joel 3:9-10 & 14

[Jesus said] "Go your ways: behold, I send you forth as lambs among
wolves."  Luke 10:3

May God our Father bless you and guide you each step of the way through
His One and only Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.

Come quickly, Lord Jesus!